No Warmth

by Lajarol

Summary:

After Akari was separated from her parents as a child, she is taken in and raised by a human family. Ten years later, she attends Cross Academy in search of answers about her past and parents' whereabouts. She also hopes to learn more about vampire society and why they wanted her dead.

Chapter 1: Prologue

A man sat by the window as he swept his brush along a white canvas. He recreated the cherry blossom tree in the backyard and began to paint the pair seated beneath the tree.

A white-haired woman leaned against the tree trunk and held a book in her lap. 

A child sat beside her. The little girl leaned closer and picked cherry blossom petals from her mother's hair.

After a while, he heard a door open.

The sound of footsteps echoed through the hallway. The door flew open, and the white-haired child burst into his study. "Dad, let's read together!" 

He put his paintbrush down and looked at the girl.

She ran over to him and looked at his canvas. "Oh, it's Mom and me." 

The man smiled. "I will show you the painting when it's finished." 

"I'm sure it will look pretty." The girl pointed at a family painting on the wall. "That one is my favorite." 

He looked up at the painting. "I did not paint that one though." 

"I love this painting the most because you're in it, Dad." The girl grinned. 

The man chuckled. "Do you mean it or are you just trying to make me feel better?" 

"I mean it!" The girl exclaimed. "If I could, I would paint lots of pictures of you. There are lots of paintings of Mom and me, but you only have one."

"It would be hard for me to paint myself, so maybe you should paint me." He explained.

The child pouted. "I don't know how to paint." 

"We can paint together." The man placed a hand on the child's head. "You'll get better with more practice." 

"Okay." The child pointed at the book. "Can you read to me now?"

The man flipped through the pages of the book. "Didn't you just read this book with your mother?"

"Yes, but I also want to read it with you.  Mom likes to spend a lot of time in the garden, and you spend a lot of time in here." The child crossed her arms. "It's hard to get the two of you in the same place so we can read together."

"Do you want us to read together that badly?" He asked.

"Of course! I feel like it's always you and me or Mom and me...we can read inside the house one day and read outside in the garden the next." The girl looked at her feet. "If you don't want to read with us, can you at least paint outside once in a while?" 

"Alright."  The man ruffled the girl's hair. "I know you wanted to read the same story again, but how about I tell you a different story? I'm always reminded of it during this time of year." 

The child nodded and sat in front of him.

The man smiled. "There once was a vampire princess locked in a castle..."

The little girl tilted her head. "Was the princess pretty?"

"She had hair as white as snow and eyes the color of cherry blossoms; she was beautiful.  As I was saying, she was told that she couldn't leave because it was dangerous outside the castle walls..."

"That sounds kind of lonely." The girl blurted.

"Every night they opened her cage and gave her a human sacrifice, so she could drink their blood.  However, one night something different happened.

'You are the first human to look me in the eye; everyone else was scared of me.' She looked down at the human sitting on the floor.

The human only glared at the princess. He was mad that he had been thrown into her cage. 

'There's no need to be scared. I just want to talk to you.' She smiled at him for a second before her smile disappeared. "What is the outside world like?"

"They are going to become friends right?" The girl's pink eyes sparkled.

"Let me finish the story first and we can talk about it afterwards." The man cleared his throat before he returned to the story.

"The man felt bad for the princess, so he agreed to talk to her.

After talking the whole night, the princess stood up. 'It must be wonderful to come and go as you please.  The only way I can leave this place is through books...why do you like to paint?

The man smiled. 'One day it will be as if I never existed, so I want to leave something beautiful behind to be remembered by.'

The princess lowered her gaze. 'Yes, human lives are fleeting. Someday, you will also disappear.'

'As long as I can make good memories and create some note-worthy paintings, I'll be satisfied.' The man added.

Suddenly, the princess appeared behind him and sunk her fangs into his neck.

The man fell to the floor in pain. 'What did you do to me?' 

The princess knelt down in front of the man and gently caressed his face.  'This is the only way I can protect you.  I have grown fond of you, and I want you to stay by my side.'

The man stood up and looked at the princess who was still on the ground. He looked out the window. Cherry blossoms were blooming outside even though it was autumn.

'This is one of my abilities. Do you like cherry blossoms?' The princess asked.

'I like to paint them.' The man looked at his feet until the scent of blood invaded his nose.

The princess slashed her arm and asked the man to drink her blood.

'No, I don't want to become a monster.' The man glared at her.

'You are already a vampire. If you don't drink my blood, you will go mad.'

The man surrendered and took her blood while she held him gently. 

The sun would rise and set, and the man lost track of time. Every day was the same. She would read to him, and he would paint for her. 

The man had mixed feelings for the princess. He resented her for taking away his humanity, but she was pitiful; her life seemed devoid of any affection.

Every day was a never-ending cycle until one day, they escaped together. The only evidence that they'd been there were the flowers that bloomed in the princess's path.

"Dad, is that really the end of the story?" The child asked.

The man nodded.

The girl furrowed her brow. "I want to know what happened next. Do you think the princess and the man became friends?"

"They probably kept each other company until the end of their days." The man smiled wryly.

"Then, that's a good thing for both of them because the princess was finally free and the man was alive. If they hadn't run away together, the princess would still be locked up and the man would be dead." The girl smiled.

"I guess that's one way to look at it." The man smiled before he took his daughter in his arms. 

"Let's go spend some time in the garden, Akari."

"Yes! Dad, did you know that the cherry blossom tree in our backyard also blooms every season?"

 

Chapter 2: Encounter

Akari walked on the empty sidewalk in the direction of the bakery. She glanced up at the sky; the sun was hidden behind the clouds.  I guess I won't need my parasol today, she thought.

When she arrived, Akari was greeted by the chime of a bell.

The baker, Anna, took a tray out of the oven. She turned around and smiled when her eyes fell on Akari.  "Good morning, I assume you want the usual?"

"Yes, please." Akari pulled out coins from her purse and placed them on the counter.

Anna placed two gingerbread cookies, a slice of banana bread, and a cinnamon roll in a brown paper bag.  "How is your family doing these days?"

Akari smiled. "They are well." 

Anna took the coins and placed the bag in front of Akari. "Have you stopped by Mrs. Inoue's library? She has a new selection of fiction books."

"I'll stop by later...Rin said he would accompany me, but he overslept. I have to get back before he realizes I left without him." Akari grabbed the bag of bread and walked towards the door.

Anna giggled. "I don't blame him for sleeping in."

"I'll see you later." Akari waved at Anna and stepped outside.

Akari was about to head home when a screech interrupted her thoughts. She ran towards the voice and arrived at an alley. 

A tall woman with long tousled hair and red eyes cornered a girl.

The girl with short brown hair glanced at Akari. "Don't come any closer!"

The woman reached for the girl.

The girl pulled out a rod.

The woman's hand brushed against the rod. She hissed and retracted her hand.

Akari set her bag of bread down and walked towards them; vines emerged from the ground and wrapped around the tall woman's body.

The woman flailed and tried to remove the vines. However, the vines continued to constrict around her body.

Akari stopped behind the woman. I haven't fed in a while, so I guess this works out in the end. Akari's pink eyes turned red as she dug her fangs on the woman's shoulder. 

The woman struggled until her body went limp. The vines came undone and the woman's body toppled to the pavement.

The girl's eyes widened when she saw the woman's body disintegrate into sand. 

Akari wiped the drops of blood from her mouth and turned towards the girl.  "You weren't injured...good. Anyway, don't wander around town by yourself especially in secluded areas." 

Akari was about to pick up the bag of bread when a familiar scent reached her. This blood...she turned around and ran.

"Wait, you forgot your bag!" The girl picked up the bag and ran after Akari.

Akari stopped when she noticed the familiar black-haired boy who sat on the sidewalk. An older silver-haired boy stood in front of him. 

Akari dashed towards them and the silver-haired boy stepped back. 

She stopped in front of the black-haired boy. "Rin, are you okay?"

"I'm okay, but I hurt my knee when I fell,"  Rin moved his leg and winced.

Akari kneeled and looked at Rin's knee. There was cut on his knee that was still bleeding.

Akari jumped to her feet and glared at the young man. "Stay away from my brother." 

Rin tugged at Akari's sleeve. "He killed the vampire who was trying to hurt me."

"If that's true, I owe you an apology." Akari bowed her head. "Thank you for saving my brother."

"You're..." The boy pulled out a gun and aimed it at her. 

"Zero, stop!" The girl from earlier jumped in front of Akari.

He lowered his gun. "Yuki, why are you getting in the way?"

"This girl helped me, Zero. I was attacked by a vampire, and she saved me!" Yuki exclaimed.

Zero put his gun away and looked at Akari again. "Who are you?"

"My name is Akari Endo and this is my younger brother, Rin." Akari said.

Rin slowly stood up and put his arms around Akari. "My sister hasn't done anything wrong, so please don't hurt her."

Yuki turned towards Akari and Rin. "Sorry. Zero doesn't like vampires, so he's pretty harsh with them. He doesn't usually go this far though."

"There is no need to apologize, Yuki." Akari smiled before she crouched down in front of Rin. "You should get on my back, Rin."

"I-i can walk on my own." Rin stammered.

"It'll be faster if I carry you. I'm sure Mom and Dad will worry if we take too long." Akari reminded.

"Fine." Rin latched on to Akari's back and held on tight as she stood up. He looked at Zero and grinned. "Thanks for saving me from that scary vampire earlier, and thank you for not hurting my sister."

"No problem. Try to be more careful out there." Zero's gaze softened when he looked at the boy.

"He's right, Rin. Next time make sure you wait for me to accompany you." Akari looked at Yuki. "You'd do well to follow your friend's advice too."

Yuki smiled sheepishly. "Oh, I almost forgot!" She picked up a brown paper bag and held it in front of Akari. "You forgot your bag of bread."

"You came all this way to return this?" Akari reached for the bag, but Yuki took a step back.

"Why don't Zero and I walk you two back to your house? You are carrying an injured boy on your back, so you'd be in a tough spot if another vampire attacked you."

"No need." Akari began to walk away but stopped when she noticed Yuki was following them.

Zero's nose crinkled. "How can we be sure you won't attack the boy?"

Akari raised an eyebrow at Zero's insinuation. "You don't have to worry because I have a lot of self-restraint." Now, I am glad I had the chance to feed earlier.

Zero went to stand beside Yuki. "I suggest you let us escort you. Once Yuki makes up her mind about something, you can't stop her."

"Fine. However, neither of you must mention the vampire attack. I don't want my parents to worry." Akari began to walk again but this time at a slower pace. 

Chapter 3: Family

The group passed through a wooden gate and stopped in front of a white house with a red rooftop. 

Akari set Rin down and opened the door. "We'll need to clean and bandage your wound, so it doesn't get infected."

"It's just a normal cut, but okay," Rin disappeared inside the house.

"Since you followed us all the way home, you might as well stay for breakfast." Akari held the door open.

Zero stood stiffly in front of the door.

"Please excuse us." Yuki grabbed Zero's hand and led him into the house. 

The pair followed Akari into the kitchen where a blond-haired man was seated at the table reading a newspaper. A black-haired woman was setting a plate of scrambled eggs and bacon at the table.

"We're back," Akari placed the bag of sweet bread at the table.

Her parents looked up at her and smiled.

"Akari, we didn't realize you'd bring friends over," the blond-haired man stood up and pulled out two chairs.

"We met in town today, and they...helped us. They are Yuki and Zero." Akari glanced at the duo. "These are my parents." 

"They are human..." Zero mumbled.

Yuki sat on one of the chairs and turned to Zero. "Did you say something?"

Zero shook his head and sat beside Yuki. 

"I have to go help Rin in the bathroom since he fell down and scraped his knee." Akari left the kitchen and headed towards the bathroom.

When Akari entered the bathroom, she noticed that Rin was washing his knee with a cloth.

She walked by him and washed her hands.

"Here let me help," she took the washcloth from his hands and gently pressed it against his wound. "Does it hurt a lot?"

"No. It just stings a little." Rin lowered his gaze. "Are you angry?"

"I'm upset because you ran off on your own despite my warnings." Akari pulled out a gauze bandage from one of the drawers and wrapped it around Rin's knee.

Rin looked Akari in the eye. "I'm already ten years old, but sometimes I feel like you still treat me like a little kid." 

Akari frowned. "I might be a little protective of you sometimes, but that's because I worry about you. When I smelled your blood earlier, I was afraid. I shudder to think what could have happened if Zero had not been there to save you. Before you decide to disobey again, think about how hurt your family would feel."

Rin looked at his feet. "Yeah...I'm sorry, Akari." 

"It's fine." Akari placed a hand on Rin's head and ruffled his hair. "Let's finish up here and join the others."

***

When they returned to the kitchen, Akari noticed that there was a plate of eggs, bacon, and a glass of orange juice for everyone at the table.

"What did we miss?" Rin asked as he and Akari sat down.

"Yuki was telling us about the school she attends." Akari's mother remarked.

Yuki looked at Akari's parents. "Since we are talking about it, I was hoping Akari would join our school. I know that Akari is a vampire because she used her vines to catch me when I was about to fall."

Everyone turned to look at Yuki. 

"Cross Academy's goal is to create a world where humans and vampires can coexist. The headmaster is my adopted father, and I'm sure he'd accept her." Yuki bit into her bacon slice.

"Isn't Cross Academy an elite school? Our family wouldn't be able to afford it," Rin blurted.

"You don't have to worry about payment. I'm sure that I can work something out with the headmaster and the dorm president of the night class." Yuki added.

"What do you think, Akari? This could be a good opportunity to interact with others your age." Akari's father smiled.

"Thank you. I will give it some thought." Akari took a sip of her orange juice.

"How did you all end up becoming a family?" 

This time, everyone turned to look at Zero.

"We found her ten years ago when we were on our morning stroll. We were appalled to see a child in a blood-stained kimono sitting in an alley.  At first, we thought she was a human child." 

"I would have probably died in the streets if they hadn't taken me in." Akari added.

"When did you find out that Akari was a vampire?" Yuki asked.

"I lost control of myself when I first got my fangs, and I attacked my father." Akari grimaced.

"You didn't give up on her?" Zero frowned.

"No." Akari's father turned to Akari and smiled. "I don't regret my decision in the slightest." 

"I would have done the same as my husband. Akari is still our beloved daughter even if we are not related by blood." Akari's mother added.

Akari smiled. "I am blessed to be a member of your family."

***

Once they were outside the gate, Akari turned to face Zero and Yuki. "Why do you want me to go to your school?"

"At first, I thought you were ruthless; you killed another vampire without batting an eye. However, when I saw how caring you were with your brother, I knew I was wrong." Yuki smiled. "To be honest, you remind me of someone I know. Both of you seem cold, but you're both kind." 

"I see." Akari lowered her gaze. "I was separated from my vampire family when I was seven, and I can't remember much about my old life. I am not sure if I'll fit in with any of the Night Class or if I'll find any clues regarding what happened to my family."

Yuki gave her a puzzled look. "I can't say for sure on whether you'll find clues there. However, even if you don't learn about your past, you'll be able to make great memories at our school." Yuki gave her a wry smile. "I can't remember anything about my past, but I've met great people who are like family to me."

"I guess we are kind of similar in that sense," Akari smiled.

Yuki walked forward and took Akari's hands in her own. "Yes, that is why I want you to have a chance to make unforgettable memories at our school as well." 

"Alright, you have convinced me. I will attend your school." Akari said.

"I'll talk to the headmaster so we can start the preparations." Yuki beamed. "We better head back to school, but you'll be hearing from us soon!"

Akari waved back at Yuki and watched them disappear into the distance.  I cannot let this opportunity slip by.

Chapter 4: Cross Academy

A few weeks later, Akari stood in front of the headmaster's office. She smoothed out her white uniform and knocked on the door.

"Come in!" A voice exclaimed.

Akari picked up her suitcase and opened the door; inside, she saw a man with glasses and blond hair pulled back into a ponytail.  

"Good afternoon. My name is Akari Endo. I'm the new student who was supposed to come in today." Akari said.

The man smiled. "Good afternoon. I am Kaien Cross, the headmaster of Cross Academy. I heard a lot about you from Yuki."

Akari smiled. "I hope they were positive things."

"Of course! She told me that you share our view of pacifism. She also told me that you saved her, so I am thankful that you kept my daughter safe." Headmaster Cross gave Akari a thumbs up.  "A vampire like you definitely has my approval to attend our academy."

"I am flattered you think that way. I am also thankful to Yuki for leading me to this school. I've lived around humans most of my life, so I want to learn all I can from my vampire peers." Akari explained.

Headmaster Cross grinned. "You've come to the right place; all my Night Class students are good kids." 

There was a knock on the door. 

The door opened and Zero came in. "Headmaster, you had a task for me." 

"Say hello to Akari, Zero. She's our newest Night Class student." Headmaster Cross turned to Akari. "Zero and Yuki are Cross Academy's guardians. They are the only Day Class students who know of the identity of the Night Class."

Zero's eyes narrowed. "We have enough vampires in this school already, but you're allowing more to come?"

"I spoke with the dorm president of the Night Class and he is expecting you. You should go to him if you have any questions or concerns. However, you can also come to me for help." Headmaster Cross grinned.

Akari smiled. "Thank you, Headmaster Cross. I imagined you would be strict, but now I see that you are a good-natured person."

"He's just an idiot," Zero muttered.

"Zero, please show Akari around the school and take her to the Moon Dormitory." Kaien Cross gave Akari a sympathetic look. "I would have asked my lovely daughter to show you around campus, but she has to catch up on her schoolwork. Therefore, Zero will show you around instead."

Zero scoffed. "Let's just get this over with."

Although he was supposed to show Akari around the school, Zero walked in a brisk manner and didn't look over his shoulder to see if Akari was behind him.

Akari picked up her pace to keep up with him. He's never getting a job as a tour guide that's for sure. 

"This is the main building; it is shared by both the Day and Night Class. However, you all are not allowed out of your dorms until the evening." Zero explained.

Akari looked at Zero's black uniform. "How come you're a Day Class student when you're a vampire too?  Do Yuki and the headmaster know that you aren't human?" 

Zero froze. "That has nothing to do with you."

"Don't worry, your secret is safe with me.  I wouldn't do anything to trouble my little brother's savior.  Anyway, I cannot understand you. First, you are bothered that I live with humans.  Then, I try to make connections with my own kind and you complain."

"I don't expect you to ever understand me.  Now, let's head to the Moon Dormitory." Zero began to walk again.

Akari followed close behind. "You are not going to show me around the rest of the school like the headmaster said?"

"Like I said, Night Class students only need to know the main building and their dormitories.  We don't need vampires roaming around the school."

Akari sighed. "Is the reason you followed Yuki into my home because you wanted to see my family's state of mind? Did you think I controlled their minds to make them take me in as their daughter?" 

"At first, I thought that a family of vampires had taken in a human child, but I was mistaken."  Zero clenched his fist. "I can't understand why a family of humans would take in a vampire and raise it as their own. They even trust you enough to let you tend to their real son's wounds. Their affection for you was genuine...I didn't say anything that time, but it's disgusting to see a vampire masquerading as a human." 

"Do you believe all vampires to be wicked and all humans to be good? You're wrong to think that way because evil exists within some humans too." Akari added.

Zero glanced over his shoulder. "Where are you going with this?"

"Let's just say I've encountered both bad humans and vampires." Akari remarked with a blank look on her face.  "You don't have to worry though; with the exception of the time I attacked my father, I have never preyed on innocent humans."

"Are you some kind of vigilante?  It is not your job to deal with criminals; you might end up in a hunter's list if you're not careful." Zero said.

"I know taking matters into my own hands is risky, but I can't sit around and do nothing. I appreciate your concern, but I will be fine," Akari smiled.

"I don't care for your well-being." He stopped in front of a building that resembled an aristocratic mansion. "This is the Moon Dormitory.  I completed my task, so I'll take my leave now." 

"Wait.  Have we met before?" Akari asked.

Zero stopped. "Didn't we meet a few weeks ago? Don't ask such useless questions."

"I meant before that time." Akari furrowed her brow. "You avoid my gaze, and you look at me with scorn whenever our eyes meet. Did I wrong you before?" 

Zero turned to face her this time.

Akari looked into his eyes. "I am certain we've never met though. Otherwise, I would have remembered you." 

"I can't stand the way you look." Zero muttered.

"I see. I suppose my appearance isn't appealing to you." Akari looked at their surroundings and then spoke in a hushed tone. "In return for your honesty, I'll tell you a secret of mine.  I also have complicated feelings towards vampires since I was separated from my birth parents because of one." 

"Why are you telling me this?" Zero asked.

"You hate vampires, so it won't bother you if I cause a little trouble for the night class right?  Anyway, we should both get going.  Thank you for escorting me to my dorm." Akari smiled.

"If you cause any trouble for us, we'll deal with you accordingly." Zero warned.

"I'll keep that in mind, Mr. Guardian." Akari waved before she walked towards the door.

Zero watched her until she disappeared inside the building.

Chapter 5: Night Class

A girl with short silver hair and lavender eyes opened the door to the Moon Dorm. "You must be the new student that Lord Kaname is expecting."

Akari nodded. 

"My name is Seiren. I will take you to our dorm room, so you can leave your belongings. You'll meet with Lord Kaname and the vice-president afterwards."

Akari stepped inside the building and was greeted by the sight of a luxurious interior.  Her eyes fell on a group of vampires lounging about in the living room area.

"She must be the new student that Takuma mentioned." A boy with mahogany colored hair and light blue eyes remarked.

"I don't see why Lord Kaname has to personally meet her. He could have just asked Takuma to explain the rules of the Night Class to her." A girl with long toffee-colored hair huffed.

"I'm sure President Kuran is just being polite." A guy with orange hair reassured.

"Don't bother consoling her, Akatsuki. I'm sure Ruka is just jealous," a blond boy with blue eyes chuckled. 

"Oh. She's looking this way now." A girl with blue eyes and two orange pigtails said. "This happened because you all spoke as if she wasn't present."

Akari smiled at the vampires. "Good afternoon."

"You'll have time for greetings later. We must not keep Lord Kaname waiting," Seiren remarked.

"You're right. Please lead the way." Akari followed Seiren out of the living room.

After Akari dropped off her luggage, Seiren led her to the dorm president's study. 

Seiren stopped in front of the door and spoke.  "Lord Kaname, I brought the new student."

A few seconds later a blond boy with green eyes opened the door. "Good afternoon, Seiren." He turned to Akari. "I am Takuma Ichijo, the vice-president of the night class. Please, come in." He smiled and stepped aside.

Akari entered the room and looked over her shoulder. 

Seiren still stood in the doorway.

A young man with brown hair and burgundy eyes placed some papers on the desk. "Thank you, Seiren. You are dismissed." 

Seiren bowed and then left.

Akari looked at the young man that was standing beside the desk.  Unlike Takuma's friendly demeanor,  Kaname's face had no sign of any emotion.  Furthermore, his presence exuded power and it felt different from all the other vampires.

Akari did not avert her eyes even when Kaname's gaze lingered too much for her liking.  "Good afternoon. My name is Akari Endo, and I am pleased to make your acquaintance."

"Welcome to Cross Academy, Akari.  I am Kaname Kuran, the Dorm President. You have my gratitude for keeping Yuki safe. She has a tendency to find herself in dangerous situations which sometimes cause trouble for others."

"It was no trouble at all. I am used to dealing with similar situations," Akari explained.

"I thought hunters had been keeping the streets clean, but it appears you've been taking some of their prey," Kaname mused.

"Bellmire is where my family lives, so I like to keep the streets free of vermin. Although, the right thing to do would be to allow the hunters to handle the situation." Akari looked at her feet.

"It is not wrong to protect your loved ones. Although hunters take care of dangerous vampires, there are times where I have some of the Night Class take care of them." Kaname glanced at Takuma.

"Why would you have the Night Class get involved?" Akari asked.

"I think that as members of the nobility it is our job to keep our kind in check." Kaname looked at Akari once more. "You mentioned you have experience, correct?  Tomorrow, Takuma and Senri are going into town to exterminate a Level E. Why don't you accompany them?"

Takuma stepped forward. "Kaname, I don't think we should ask this of her especially since this is only her first day."

Akari smiled. "It's okay, Vice-president. I want to do this."

Takuma sighed.

Akari turned to Kaname. "I accept.  In addition to my experience in battle, I am also familiar with Bellmire's streets. I am confident that I can be of help to you."

"It is settled. Takuma, tomorrow you shall take Senri and Akari with you." Kaname declared.

"Alright." Takuma said.

"President, I am grateful that you allowed me to be a part of the Night Class. I may lack knowledge, but I will improve. I won't let you down." Akari bowed.

Kaname smiled. "I have high expectations of you already, Akari.  Now, I assume that Seiren has already shown you to your dorm room?"

Akari nodded.

"We still have a bit of time before our classes begin. Takuma will explain the rules and give you a tour of our building, or would you rather rest for a while in your room?"

"I would like to take a look around the building if you don't mind."

After they left Kaname's office, Takuma gave Akari a tour of the dorm, and explained the rules of the Night Class. Unlike Zero's treatment, Takuma walked close to her at all times and gave her a description of each place they visited. 

"Finally, we have the library; you can come here anytime as long as class is not in session." Takuma said.

"Does the library have fantasy books and manga too?" Akari asked.

"It does." Takuma grinned. 

Akari cleared her throat. "I don't intend to read for pleasure all the time; I will also be sure to study books on vampire history and etiquette."

Takuma laughed. "I am not judging you. I also love to read books. I will even recommend you some of my favorite manga."

"Thank you, Vice-president." Akari smiled. "I look forward to your book recommendations." 

"I look forward to hearing your thoughts on the stories." Takuma glanced at the clock on the wall. "We finished the tour just in time. Class will start in a few minutes, so we should hurry."

Later, they arrived at the lecture room.

Takuma reached for the door handle, but froze when he noticed that Akari had stopped a few feet away.

Akari stared at the door. She could feel the presence of other vampires beyond the door. I have to do my best to make a good impression.

"Is something wrong?" Takuma asked. 

Akari shook her head.

"Ladies first," Takuma held the door open as Akari walked into the classroom. 

Akari's eyes scanned the room.  She recognized the group from earlier, but most of the other students were new faces.  None of them have black hair and red eyes.

The vampires had mixed reactions to her appearance. Some looked at her with curiosity while others seemed uninterested.

"Good evening. My name is Akari Endo and I'm looking forward to learning alongside all of you."

"I don't think I've heard of a noble family with that name," a girl wondered aloud.

"I was separated from my vampire family when I was very young. I have lived with a human family until now; this surname belongs to them."

"A human family raising a vampire?" A boy mused.

"That's unheard of." A girl remarked.

"Do you remember anything about your real family?" The blond vampire with blue eyes from earlier asked. 

"Aido, your question is out of line," Takuma chided. 

Akari turned to look at Aido.  "Even if they are human, they are still a real family to me. Moreover, I thought Cross Academy's goal was to improve the relationship between humans and vampires, so my background shouldn't be a problem."

"You're right, Akari." Kaname closed his book.  Even if you were raised by a human family, you are still a Night Class student and should be treated as such."

Kaname's words caused the other vampires to become silent.

In that moment, an older man walked in. "Alright, let's begin today's lesson."

Akari looked around the classroom and spotted Seiren sitting beside the window.  Akari sat behind Seiren and took out a notebook and pen.

Seiren glanced at her once then continued to listen to the lecture. 

Akari looked at the instructor and then looked around the classroom. Many of the students were doing their own thing, yet none of them were reprimanded.

Kaname returned to his book.

Takuma was writing notes.

 The boy with mahogany-colored hair and the girl with orange pigtails were eating pocky.

Aido doodled on his notebook while Ruka and Akatsuki stood next to him.

As Akari wrote notes, she noticed that moonlight illuminated her notebook; she looked at the sky.

Her gaze shifted to the ground and she saw Yuki and Zero talking.  I guess their job is to survey the school grounds and make sure nothing is amiss.

She looked at them for a few seconds when Zero looked up at her.

Yuki noticed Zero's change of expression and looked up as well. She smiled and waved at Akari.

Akari ignored Zero's glare and waved back at Yuki. 

***

The sun started to rise when classes finished. Akari and her classmates walked out of the main building; her eyes widened when she saw the crowd of human girls waiting. 

"Idol look over here!" A group of girls squealed.

Aido smiled and winked at the girls. 

Akari glanced at her classmates who kept on walking as if this was a normal occurrence. They act as if the Night Class students are celebrities.

"Stay back," Yuki commanded trying to push the girls back. However, the girls ignored her.

"Didn't you hear her? Move back!" Zero shouted and the Day Class girls stepped back. 

Akari stifled a giggle.  I guess Zero's personality isn't any better with humans.

"It's been a while." Yuki ran over to Akari. "I wanted to give you the tour of our school, but Zero had to do it since I was busy.  How is it like in the Night Class?" 

"I like it here." Akari remarked.

"I'm glad. I asked Kaname to help you out if you had any trouble since it's your first time here." Yuki smiled.

"Yuki, thank you for your hard work." Kaname approached the two girls.

"I'm just doing my duty as a Guardian. Thank you for helping Akari adjust to the Night Class." Yuki beamed.

"You don't have to thank me." Kaname smiled.

Zero pushed past Akari and stood in front of Yuki. "Class is over, so the Night Class should head back to their dorms." 

"It was nice seeing you again, Yuki. I'll be on my way now." Akari began to walk away.  No need to tell me twice. 

Akari headed towards the Moon Dorms when she felt a hand on her shoulder. 

"Akari, I wanted to introduce you to my friends Senri and Rima." Takuma signaled to the boy with mahogany-colored hair and the girl with orange pigtails that stood behind him. 

"Hello," they greeted in unison.

"It's nice to meet you." Akari smiled.

"I think you all can be great friends, so I hope you'll give each other a chance," Takuma grinned. "Senri, Akari will be joining us for the mission this afternoon."

"Why do I have to come if you and Akari are going? You two are more than enough to take care of the target." Senri said.

"I'll be alone all afternoon," Rima remarked.

"Don't worry. We'll be back before you know it." Takuma patted her back. "Oh! I forgot I need to discuss something regarding this evening with the maids. I'll be going on ahead." 

After Takuma left, Akari was left with Senri and Rima. She smiled at them, but they only stared at her with inexpressive faces. What should I talk about with them? They seem to be people of a few words, so finding a topic of interest might be a tad difficult.

"Have you ever tried pocky before?" Senri held out the bag of treats.

Akari glanced at the bag. "I've never eaten pocky before." 

"Would you like to try one?" Senri asked.

"Sure." Akari looked up at him. He has beautiful eyes.

"These pocky are strawberry flavored, but we also have a variety of other flavors back at the Dorm.  You should try the others as well." Rima added.

Akari took one and bit off the top. "It's good." 

The three walked together in silence while they finished their snacks. 

Chapter 6: Budding Friendships

Takuma stopped when he noticed that his teammates trailed behind. "You two should walk a little faster."

Akari walked beside Senri and held up her parasol over their heads. "Rima said that Senri gets sunburned easily, so I must match his pace." 

"How can both of you be so full of energy during the day?" Senri yawned.

"Don't sulk Senri, we have an important job to do." Suddenly, Takuma stopped walking. "I sense a vampire nearby."

"We should hurry." Akari gave Senri her parasol and ran ahead. 

Akari came across a tall man with crimson eyes who had cornered Yuki and Zero. Why is Zero hesitating? She thought, he didn't think twice when he aimed his gun at me. 

The Level E tried to leap forward, but his legs got tangled in a large bramble bush that emerged from the ground.

"Good work, Akari. I'll take it from here." Takuma unsheathed his katana and slashed the deranged vampire in half. "It's done." 

"I didn't know that you were skilled with the sword," Akari's eyes lit up. "Can you teach me how to wield it?"

"I am not as skilled as you imagine, but I can show you a few techniques later." Takuma sheathed his blade.

"You and Takuma didn't even need me." Senri muttered.

Yuki stepped forward. "Takuma, Senri, and even Akari...why would you all come here to do this sort of thing?"

Zero stood beside Yuki, but stayed quiet.

"Yuki please go back and treat your wound or it'll excite our senses.  I'll answer your questions later." Takuma said.

Surprisingly, the two retreated without complaint.

Akari walked up to Takuma and Senri. "Now that our mission is complete, I will treat you both to some dessert unless you would rather eat lunch?" 

"I think desert is fine," Senri stood next to Akari and held the parasol above their heads. 

"I am fine with dessert too, but I feel bad making you pay." Takuma rubbed the back of his neck.

"We're friends now aren't we?  I want to treat you two," Akari smiled.

Takuma sighed.  "I guess it won't hurt if you treat us."

"Great. I know of this nice cafe that sells the best sweets. Let's also buy a snack for Rima," Akari led the boys to a different street. 

When they arrived at the cafe, Akari led them to a booth in the back.

Takuma sat in front of her and Senri sat beside him.

Akari picked up the menu and looked it over.  "Let me know whenever you guys are ready to order."

Takuma closed the menu. "I'm ready."

Senri looked through the menu and frowned.

Akari leaned forward. "Are you having trouble finding something to order, Senri?"

He nodded.

"In that case, I recommend you try the Cookies N Cream parfait; it's delicious." Akari said.

"Okay, I'll go with that one." Senri put down the menu.

A boy with light brown hair came over with a notepad in hand. "Are you all ready to order?  No way...is that you Akari?" 

Akari smiled. "It's nice to see you again, Arata. Also, we'd like to order two Cookies and Cream parfaits and one banana split."

Arata wrote the order in his notepad and smiled. "We'll bring your orders in a bit."

After a while, a waitress with long red hair and green eyes placed a tray on the table.  "Two Cookies N Cream parfaits and one banana split."

"Thank you for bringing us our orders, Reika." Akari grabbed her spoon and dug into her parfait. 

Reika smiled. "What brings you to our café?" 

"I was in town and thought I'd stop by. Plus, this café's sweets are unparalleled." Akari grinned.

"Yesterday, your mother and Rin came to our café. They were doing well." Reika added.

"I'm glad they're well. However, if you happen to run into them again, please don't tell them you saw me today.  I don't have time to visit them right now, and they'll be disappointed that I was in town and didn't stop by." Akari said.

"Don't worry, Arata and I won't mention anything." Reika then turned to the two boys who were silently eating their snacks.  "Are they your friends?"

"Yes. They are Takuma and Senri; we met at school." Akari turned to the boys sitting in front of her.  "Reika and Arata are my ex-coworkers."

"Nice to meet you. Well, I better get back to work before the manager starts looking for me. Let me know if you need anything else," Reika smiled and then walked away.

Akari noticed Takuma staring at her. "Is it hard to believe I was a waitress here?"

Takuma chuckled. "You got me. You have this majestic air about you, so I wouldn't expect you to work in customer service. Similarly, Senri and Rima seem uncharismatic, but they're both models." 

"You shouldn't let a person's demeanor misguide you, Mr. Vice-president." Akari teased. 

Takuma pouted.

Akari looked at Senri's empty glass and Takuma's empty plate. "Let's head out. Also, what do you two think I should buy for Rima?"

***

Once they arrived at the Moon Dormitory, Rima was waiting for them in the living room.

"This is for you,  Rima. Takuma said you liked strawberry cake, so I got you a slice from the shop." Akari said.

"Thank you," Rima took the slice of cake from Akari's hands.

"Oh right! Akari, do you have any plans tonight?" Takuma asked.

"I was going to check out the library since we don't have class tonight," Akari said.

"You can visit the library another time because I want you to come to my birthday party!" Takuma exclaimed.

"Thank you for the invitation, Takuma." Akari smiled.

After Takuma left, Akari turned to Rima and Senri. "Why didn't any of you tell me it was Takuma's birthday today?"

"You didn't ask us." They said.

"I could have bought a gift for him in town if I had known." Akari sighed.

"Don't worry too much. I'm sure he'll be glad if you show up even without a gift," Rima reassured.

Akari looked at her coat. "Also, I don't have a nice outfit to use for the party."

"That won't be a problem. You can use one of my dresses," Rima said.

"I'll go and get ready too, and I'll wait for you two in the living room." Senri walked away.

Rima led Akari upstairs. When they entered Rima's room, they noticed it wasn't empty.

Ruka stood in front of the mirror as she examined her dress. "Rima have you decided what outfit to wear for tonight? If you need help, I can..." She stopped talking when she noticed Akari.

"Good evening, Ruka." Akari smiled.

"Good evening." Ruka replied in a curt manner. She turned to Rima. "I'm going to join Akatsuki and Aido downstairs if you do not need me."

"You can go," Rima led Akari to the wardrobe. "You can pick any dress you like."

"Okay." Akari began to look through the dresses. "I guess Ruka does not like me." 

"Ruka does not hate you; she is just wary of you.  She likes Lord Kaname and she believes that he's interested in you." Rima explained.

"That is a silly notion," Akari deadpanned.

"He met with you personally on your first day and even stood up for you.  I'm sure many of our classmates are curious on your relationship." Rima added.

"You'll all be disappointed to know that he only helped me because Yuki asked him to." 

"I guess that makes sense." Rima placed her plate on top of the dresser. "Also, many of our classmates see you as an anomaly since you were raised by humans. Most of the Night Class students are aristocrats, so there are some that will look down on you because of your unknown origins." 

Akari pulled out a black and red dress from the closet. "I like this one." 

"You can borrow it." Rima said.

Akari turned around and put on the dress. "Can you help me with the zipper please?" 

Rima zipped up Akari's dress. "What do you think?"

Akari looked at herself in the mirror. "It's just a little tight, but it's a very beautiful dress. Thank you, Rima." 

"You might be overdressed for the occasion since it is a birthday party and not a soiree." Rima remarked.

"This will be the first time my classmates see me without my school uniform, so I want to look nice." Akari said.

"You realize you'll be scrutinized whether you dress well or not." Rima added.

Akari looked over her shoulder. "Even if some of our classmates look down on me, I do not mind since I have you, Takuma, and Senri." 

Rima smiled. "Senri and Takuma are good people that will not judge you for shallow reasons."

"Also, I can empathize with your situation a little since my family has lived among humans for a long time."  Rima looked at the floor. "We had to live every day holding our breath and hoping the humans did not discover our true nature."

Akari's smile disappeared. "Most humans would not accept our kind. My adopted parents told me that I should keep my identity a secret from others for that reason."

"Vampires who live in human towns must move away every few years to keep their slow-aging bodies a secret." Rima added. "Father always said 'if you don't like this type of life then find yourself a husband from a powerful clan who lives in an estate in the mountains withdrawn from the world.'"

You're right...I was going to leave my human family in a few years before the townsfolk noticed I didn't age like them. Even if the town accepted me as a vampire, I still would not be able to stay at my family's side because someday I'll outlive them." Akari leaned against the wall.

"Were you going to search for your vampire family after you left?" Rima asked.

"It's been ten years since I last saw my birth parents. I wouldn't know where to start searching for them. I don't even know if they are still alive." Akari looked at the floor.

Rima placed a hand on Akari's head and ruffled her hair. "You aren't alone anymore...you have us now."

Akari's eyes widened. "What are you doing, Rima?"

Rima's cheeks were flushed. "Takuma always does this when Senri and I are feeling down. It actually helps, so I wanted to do the same for you."

Akari giggled. "Thank you. I feel better already. I'm glad I was able to meet you Rima, and I'm looking forward to the memories we'll make together."

Rima smiled. "The feeling is mutual.  Now, let's finish getting ready. Senri is probably waiting for us already."

Chapter 7: A Gun Shot in the Night

Akari followed Rima and Senri into the garden. She saw a few rose bushes covered in red roses. 

Takuma noticed the trio and rushed to their side. "I was beginning to think that you guys weren't going to show up."

"Did you really think we'd miss your birthday party?" Rima chided.

"I took a while getting ready, so that's why we were late," Akari said.

Takuma looked Akari up and down. "You look lovely, so I'll forgive you."

"Since I didn't know that today was your birthday, I am going to improvise with your gift. Do you have a favorite flower?" Akari asked.

"I find all flowers beautiful. Did you know Kaname's favorite flower is the red rose? Thus, this garden only has red roses." Takuma explained.

"I was asking for your favorite flower." Akari said.

"I also like red roses though." Takuma added.

"Fine. This is my gift to you, Takuma." Akari envisioned the roses sprouting up from the grass and in seconds they were surrounded by red roses. 

"Thank you for making the garden prettier than before," Takuma smiled.

"I would have bought you a book if I had known ahead of time." Akari remarked.

"I think your gift was good enough." Takuma laughed. 

In the next moment, Akari felt other vampires behind her. She looked over her shoulder and saw a couple of night class girls behind her.

Takuma put his arms around Rima and Senri and led them away. "Alright, let's go get some snacks guys." 

"I can't believe Takuma just ditched me," Akari turned to face the two girls.

"Is that your gift Akari?" A girl with brown ringlets and green eyes asked.

"Yes. I can manipulate plants and flowers." Akari explained.

"It is a lovely gift, and it is proof that you are a noble like us." A girl with blonde hair and green eyes said.

"Mei has a water ability and I can transform into someone if I touch them." The girl with the brown ringlets grabbed Mei's hand and transformed into her. "However, I cannot copy their gifts." 

"Wow, those sound like interesting abilities." Akari said.

"Thanks." The girl with brown ringlets grinned. "You're an interesting person too, Akari! I'm sure some of the guys in our class think so too but don't approach you because of Lord Kaname.  On that note, what is your relationship with Lord Kaname?" 

"That's enough Aoi, you're going to make Akari uncomfortable." Mei turned to Akari and smiled. "You'll have to excuse Aoi, she can be a bit much sometimes."

"Hmph!" Aoi crossed her arms over her chest. "You say this now, but you'll investigate this matter yourself later."

"There is nothing going on between the Dorm President and me. The only reason he's been looking out for me is because a mutual friend asked him to." Akari said.

"Oh, was that all? That makes sense because he is someone most can only admire from afar. He's like someone that belongs to everyone but belongs to no one at the same time. Let's admire him from afar together, Akari." Aoi gushed.

Akari's eye twitched. "I think I'll pass." 

"I am glad you are not expecting anything, Aoi. I mean you don't stand a chance when not even Ruka has managed to capture his heart," Mei chuckled. "Also, please do not squeal like that while using my appearance."

"You're no fun, Mei!" Aoi pouted and shifted back to her regular form. "Plus, I'd still support him if he got a girlfriend."

"Akari, you are welcome to approach us whenever you have any questions or simply want some company." Mei smiled. 

"I agree with Mei. We can teach you everything you should know about being a noble lady and we can also have fun together." Aoi beamed. 

"Thank you. I will keep your words in mind," Akari smiled. "If you'll excuse me, I'm going to spend some time with Rima and Senri now."

Akari made her way to Senri who stood in front of the snack table. "Are you also looking forward to tasting the cake, Senri?"

Senri shook his head. "I don't really like sweets except for pocky."

Akari furrowed her brow. "Why did you eat the Cookies N Cream parfait if you don't like sweets?"

"I ate it because you bought it for me." Senri said.

"I know you were being considerate of my feelings, but you shouldn't have..."

"I'm fine with anything I am given. You don't have to worry over something insignificant like this." Senri stared blankly at her.

"This matter is not insignificant to me." Akari crossed her arms. "You don't have to eat something you don't like just because I gave it to you."

Senri stared at her in silence.

"Furthermore, you should tell me about your interests sometime. This way I can give you something you actually like." 

"Okay." Senri replied.

Rima returned followed by Takuma.

Takuma looked at Akari and grinned.

Akari raised an eyebrow. "Is something wrong?"

"No." Takuma laughed. "I'm just glad that you and Senri are getting along. He's my roommate, so I can't help but look out for him. He usually only interacts with Rima and me, so it's nice to see him opening up to someone else for a change."

In the next moment, Aido and Akatsuki entered the garden followed by Yuki and Zero.

Takuma walked over to them. "I am glad both of you could make it. Welcome to my birthday party!"

"Happy birthday. We appreciate the invitation, but we're actually here to learn more about what happened this afternoon." Yuki said.

Takuma sighed. "Senri, Akari, and I went to Bellmire to hunt a Level E."

Yuki furrowed her brow. "A Level E?"

"Right...in vampire society there is a hierarchy. Purebloods, vampires with no human ancestry, are Class A. Aristocrats, Class B, are elite vampires with specialized abilities and few humans in their ancestry. Class C consists of common vampires with a great number of humans in their ancestry. The D class is made up of vampires who were once human. Finally, the End Class are vampires who lose their sanity." Takuma explained. 

"An ex-human vampire will eventually lose their sanity and become a Level E." Aido turned to Zero. "You should know that better than anyone since you come from a family of vampire hunters." 

Yuki frowned. "I still don't know why the Night Class had to get involved though."

"Those three went to hunt the Level E at my order." Kaname entered the terrace followed by Seiren. He sat on a loveseat sofa while she stood behind him.

Yuki and Zero walked up to the terrace and stopped a couple of feet away from Kaname. 

"Ex-human vampires should never have been created." Kaname frowned. "Purebloods began to turn humans to increase their strength and numbers when the war against the hunters was at its peak. Nowadays, nobles manage the remnants of those vampires. Sometimes, we have to take care of them."

Zero scoffed. "It is a hunter's responsibility to hunt vampires."

Kaname looked at Zero. "Why did you hesitate that time...did you pity him?" 

In seconds, Zero pulled out his gun and aimed it at Kaname's head. 

Seiren leapt forward and wrapped her hand around Zero's neck.

"Seiren, it's okay. I was the one who spoke carelessly." Kaname remarked.

Seiren released Zero and returned to stand behind Kaname.

Takuma let out a sigh of relief. "That gave me a fright." 

Aido glared at Zero. "How dare he point a gun at Lord Kaname. That bastard...cutting him to pieces won't even satisfy me."

"Stop it, Aido." Takuma frowned. 

Aido clenched his fists. "I will try to control myself since I don't want to violate Chairman Cross's peace treaty. It's only because of Lord Kaname, a pureblood, that all of us have gathered here in this academy."

"Kaname is a pureblood?" Yuki asked.

Kaname patted the spot next to him. "Sit here, Yuki. I'll answer any other questions you might have."

"Okay!" Takuma clapped. "How rude of everyone to forget that it's my birthday! Yuki and Zero are also my guests, so please let's enjoy ourselves." 

Akari looked around. Yuki was talking to Kaname. The other vampires chatted among themselves. Zero stood there awkwardly.

I've had enough of this party. Akari thought, I will find a way to make it up to Takuma later.

Akari left the garden and walked by the empty pool. She froze when she heard footsteps behind her.

Zero staggered towards the pool and fell to his knees.

"Are you okay?" She kneeled before him and looked at the box of blood tablets he dropped. 

"I have to eat these, but they make me feel disgusting." Zero muttered.

"You can drink my blood." Akari dug her nails into her arm.

"I don't want to drink your disgusting blood," Zero's breathing became uneven.

"You might end up attacking a Day Class student if you resist your thirst.  Besides, it's okay to feed off of me since I am not human." Akari held up her arm.

Zero grabbed Akari's arm and brought it to his mouth. His tongue lapped up the blood that had trickled down her arm. He pulled away but his eyes were still red. 

"It's painful isn't it? You don't have to hold back," she whispered. 

Zero grabbed her arm again, but noticed that her cuts had disappeared. He pulled Akari closer and sunk his fangs into her neck.

A vampire with an intense hatred for vampires and blood. Most likely, he was a human before. Akari wrapped her arms around him and held him gently.

After a while, Zero pushed her away. He stood up and looked at her neck until her puncture wounds disappeared.

"Have you pulled yourself together?" Akari stood up.

"This doesn't change anything." Zero reminded.

"I wasn't expecting anything to change." Akari flicked his forehead. "Anyway, you're an idiot to provoke the Night Class. There's no way you stood a chance on your own. Even if I were to help you, we would still lose." 

Zero scowled. "I would not have asked for your help in the first place."

Akari's eyes widened when she saw a man with a shot gun who stood a few feet away.

There was a loud pop that caused Akari's ears to ring, but she still shoved Zero away. Akari clutched her side and fell to her knees. She looked at her hand and noticed it was covered in blood. 

"Your healing is restricted since the bullets are infused with magic arts. Even a slight graze from my bullets would be painful for a vampire." The man explained.

Zero looked at the hunter.  "Teacher."

"Stop!" Yuki jumped in front of the two vampires. "Don't hurt them!" 

The black-haired hunter looked unamused. "You must be that dimwit's daughter."

Suddenly, Chairman Cross rushed in and grabbed the hunter's weapon. 

"Speak of the devil." The hunter sighed. 

Chairman Cross glared at the hunter. "Toga, how could you shoot one of my students!"

The hunter shrugged. "I intended to fire a warning shot...didn't expect the girl to jump in."

"That was a warning shot?" Yuki asked.

"Of course. I would not have missed if I actually planned to kill them."

"Yuki, I'll handle things here. Please take Akari to the infirmary, so she may rest." Chairman Cross ordered. 

"That won't be necessary. The bullet didn't hit any of my vitals, so I'll be back to normal once I rest in my room. I would appreciate it if you could help me get to my dorm, Yuki." 

"Sure." Yuki helped Akari stand up and they began to walk in the opposite direction of the others.

Akari's eyes turned red as she nuzzled Yuki's neck.

Yuki stopped walking. "Akari...what are you doing?"

Akari's eyes reverted to their usual color. "Sorry, I just feel really tired." 

They walked together in silence until they reached the Moon Dormitory. 

"Akari, are you sure you're okay? You should let us tend to your injury."

Akari smiled wryly. "I'll be fine once I rest in my room." Akari went inside the Moon Dorm. I just need to avoid all the humans for a while, she thought.

A maid with black hair and red eyes swept the living room but gasped when she noticed Akari's arrival.

Akari faltered and fell.

The maid dropped her broom and ran towards Akari. "Oh my goodness! My lady are you okay?" The maid flipped Akari onto her back.

Akari's vision blurred. It's those eyes again... 

The maid's red eyes were the last thing Akari saw before she lost consciousness.

Chapter 8: Nightmare

Akari stood in a field of black roses. She looked around and froze when she saw a familiar couple that walked in the distance.

A white-haired woman in a white kimono walked alongside a brown-haired man in a black kimono. 

"Mother! Father! Please wait!" Akari ran towards them.  However, a sudden force caused her to tumble face first into the black roses beneath.

As she tried to sit up, a sword pierced through her chest. The blade retreated but left a gaping wound.

"Running is futile."

Akari trembled and looked over her shoulder.

A black-haired boy with red eyes held a bloodstained sword over her head. He brought his sword down and everything faded to black.

Akari opened her eyes and leapt out of bed. She touched her chest and breathed out slowly when she saw her nightgown was free of bloodstains. 

"Akari, you're okay now." Rima put her hands on Akari's shoulders and gently pushed her back towards the bed. "You need to rest since you lost blood yesterday." 

Akari sat on the bed and looked around the room. She was back in her dorm room.

"I'm going to call Senri and Takuma; they'll want to know you're finally awake." Rima rushed out of the room.

A few moments later, she returned with Takuma and Senri.

"Akari, we're so glad you're okay!" Takuma pulled her into a hug.

Akari put her arms around him. "What happened after I collapsed yesterday?" 

"One of the maids found you and brought you to your room. She was the one who switched your clothes too." Rima explained.

"I'm sorry I left your party and didn't tell you, Takuma." Akari's arms fell to her side. "Also, I'm sorry I ruined your dress, Rima." 

Rima huffed. "You're an idiot if you think that's what we're worried about right now."

Takuma tightened the hug. "I don't know what happened between you and that hunter, but don't ever scare us like that again." 

"The important thing is that she is alive and recovering," Rima put her hand on Takuma's shoulder.

Takuma released Akari and stepped back.

Senri turned to her. "We can share some of our blood with you to speed up your recovery."

Akari sat on her bed again. "Thank you, but I'll pass."

Takuma grinned. "No need to feel shy! You can always ask Rima for blood if you're too embarrassed to drink from me or Senri."

"I am not desperate enough for blood that I would feed off my friends." Akari added.

The trio stared at her with puzzled expressions.

"Oh, I forgot you've lived with humans most of your life. Did you ever drink blood, Akari?" Takuma rubbed the back of his neck.

Akari frowned. "I drank blood from any Level E and human criminal I could find on the streets. Their blood was disgusting, but I still fed off of them lest I attack my family."

"Your family and friends were all human, so we understand your actions. However, vampires often feed off of their loved ones. Moreover, once you fall in love, you'll develop a blood-lust that can only be quenched by the blood of your beloved." Takuma explained.

"You shouldn't feel bad taking blood from those you care about." Rima added. 

There was a knock on the door.

"Come in," Akari called out.

A maid with short-brown hair and gray eyes walked in with a serving cart. "I brought you dinner and blood tablets, Lady Akari."

Akari smiled. "Thank you...were you the maid who found me?"

"No. Ayano, my co-worker, was the one who found you and tended to your wound." The maid explained.

I didn't imagine her then. "Can you please tell her that I would like to see her? I just want to thank her for helping me." Akari smiled wryly.

"I will tell her to come see you as soon as she is done with her chores for the day." The maid gave Akari a glass of water and a couple of white pills.

Akari dropped the pills in the water; they dissolved and tainted the water crimson. She drank the liquid and wrinkled her nose.

Takuma laughed. "They don't have the best taste, but they get the job done. This is why you should have accepted our offer."

Akari huffed. "I'll live." 

"Class is going to start soon, but Kaname said you should stay here and rest. Also, Hana works for my family, so don't hesitate to ask her for anything you need." Takuma turned to the maid. "Hana, please bring the stack of manga I left on my bed later. I told Akari I would lend them to her."

"Of course, Lord Takuma. Now, you all should let the lady rest." The maid ushered Takuma, Rima, and Senri towards the door.

Takuma gave Akari one last glance. "Kaname wants to speak with you later."

***

Akari was on the bed with a graphic novel on her lap when she felt the presence of another vampire outside. That's strange...the Night Class should still be in class, she thought.

Akari got up and peered out the window. She opened the window when she saw that Zero stood on the ground below.

He looked up at her. "Come down." 

Akari shook her head. "You're going to make an injured lady jump out a window to talk to you? Tsk, tsk."

Zero frowned. "I just want to talk to you for a bit." 

"Then, why don't you come up here instead?" Akari stepped away from the window.

Zero looked around before he leapt through the window. 

Akari picked up the manga and placed a pink bookmark in between the pages. "What did you want to talk about, Zero?" 

Zero was silent for a few seconds before he spoke. "Why did you protect me?"

"You saved my brother, so I returned the favor." Akari remarked.

He looked away. "How is your wound doing?" 

"Oh, are you worried about me?~" Akari teased.

"No, I would feel troubled if anyone died protecting me." Zero added. 

Akari closed the book. "You don't have to worry. Although it took longer, my wound has healed completely."

Zero furrowed his brow. "Also, I was curious about a memory I saw when I drank your blood yesterday...I could feel your resentment."

"Look at you prying into my past~." Akari said.

"You don't have to tell me anymore." Zero dead-panned.

"Since you didn't say anything about what I told you before, I will tell you. It's not that I have something against all vampires...just a select few." Akari explained.

Zero listened silently.

"When I was seven, a boy tried to kill me but let me live on a whim. My old home was in the outskirts of town, so he led me deep into town and told me to live as quietly as I could." Akari grimaced. "I was so weak back then that all I could do was cower when he slashed me with his blade." 

"I'm not surprised. Vampires always take from others without remorse." Zero muttered.

"I came here because it's the ideal place to gain knowledge and make connections. Even if I were to find that person again, it still won't be enough. I don't even know how many vampires were after us since he was only following orders." Akari added.

Akari looked into Zero's eyes. "What about you? Why do you hate vampires so much?"

Zero raised an eyebrow. "Now, who's prying into who's past?"

Akari smiled. "It's only fair since I told you my secrets." 

"You asked me why I can't stand your appearance...you look just like Shizuka...the woman who took everything from me." Zero frowned. "At first, I thought you were that woman in disguise. However, she wouldn't do anything as selfless as putting her life at risk for someone else."

Akari dropped the book she was holding. "No...there must be a misunderstanding...Mother wouldn't do something like that." 

Zero covered his face to muffle his sardonic laugh. "I knew it. You're the spitting image of her, so there had to be a connection." 

In the blink of an eye, Zero grabbed Akari's arm and yanked her forward. He pressed the muzzle of his gun against the side of her head. "Where is Shizuka hiding?" 

"I don't know." Akari tried to pull her arm away but his grip only tightened.

Zero's eyes narrowed. "Fours years ago, your mother disappeared after she cursed me and killed my family. If you really are her daughter, you must know something about her possible whereabouts."

Akari was silent.

"My gun is also a hunter's weapon, so you'll die if one of my bullets pierces your head or heart." Zero warned.

"If you kill me, you'll be in a tough spot. Everyone would wonder why you would murder a girl recuperating in her room. Don't forget you're a vampire too and can also be placed on a hunter's list." Akari shoved him aside. "Moreover, I haven't seen my mother in ten years."

Zero aimed his gun at her again. "How do I know you're not lying?" 

"I wouldn't be in this school had I reunited with her." Akari retorted.

Zero lowered his gun and walked towards the window. "I have nothing left to say to you."

Akari watched as Zero leapt out the window and disappeared into the night.

Akari picked up her book and placed it on the bedside table. My mother killed Zero's family? No...I have to verify this information first.

Chapter 9: Ayano

Akari's thoughts were interrupted when there was a knock on her door.  "Who is it?"

"It's Ayano, Lady Akari. Hana told me to come see you after I finished my chores."

Akari sat down on her bed. "Come in." 

Ayano stepped into the room and closed the door. "I am sorry for the delay. Did you need help with anything, Lady Akari?" 

"No. I just wanted to thank you for helping me last night." Akari said.

"You don't have to thank me for that." Ayano smiled. "I'm sure anyone would have done the same."

Akari scooted over to the right side of the bed. "If you are not busy, could you could keep me company for a while?"

Ayano looked at the clock that hung on the wall. "I guess I could spare some time...but why are you being friendly with me?"

"Is it wrong for me to be friendly with you?" Akari asked. Does she recognize me? Is that why she's being wary of me?

"Noble ladies are usually only friendly with maids they are familiar with." Ayano explained.

"I was raised by a human family in Bellmire, so I am not accustomed to our kind's social norms yet." Akari explained.

Ayano sat down on the bed. "You were raised by humans even though you're a noble?"

Akari nodded. "Hence, I wanted to attend Cross Academy to learn more about our kind."

Ayano smiled. "Cross Academy is a great school. It's been my dream to study here. Unfortunately, I was only able to enter this school as a maid."

"You should not give up on your dream yet, Ayano." Akari remarked.

"Usually, only nobles get admitted here.  Normal vampires can study here if they have a high-ranked vampire on their side. Maybe human society is different, but the hierarchy is everything for vampires.  I wouldn't have had to lift a finger had I been born a noble, but I'm just a common vampire without a gift." Ayano sighed.

"I was accepted into this school because I saved the Headmaster's daughter. The others did not know I was a noble until I used my gift at Takuma's party.  One's actions play a big role as well." Akari added.

"Connections are everything in this world. Thus, my family and I have served a lord from the Senate for years." Ayano furrowed her brow. "My lord said he would send me to Cross Academy if I kept an eye on his nephew during his stay here. I agreed without a second thought, but I'm still disappointed I wasn't able to join as a student."

Akari looked at her feet and clenched her jaw.  She looks like that boy...could her lord be the one who ordered my death? Are all the members of the Senate involved? 

Ayano spoke in a hushed tone. "I actually study in the library after finishing my chores, so I'm still learning a lot."

Akari smiled. "Then, maybe we can study together in the library sometime?" 

"I would love to." Ayano said.

"Also, please call me Akari." It's too early to ask her questions about her family and lord without raising suspicion.

"I will drop the honorifics when we're alone." Ayano looked at the clock and stood up. "I should get some rest before I have to start working again. It was nice talking to you, Akari."  

"Likewise." Akari grabbed the manga from the bedside table and resumed reading. I should probably go see the Dorm President when the Night Class returns to the dorms.

***

Once the sun rose, Akari walked towards Kaname's office. She stopped when she noticed the trio standing in the living room. 

Akatsuki sighed. "What was Chairman Cross thinking allowing a vampire hunter to substitute for our teacher?"

Ruka crossed her arms. "I could care less who's teaching our class, but can you believe the hunter told Lord Kaname that he would be placed on the hunter's list if he slept in class?"

The trio stopped talking and turned to look at Akari when she entered the living room. 

"You seem well." Akatsuki said.

"You're on your way to Lord Kaname's office right? He's probably going to scold you for picking a fight the other night." Aido smirked. "I know following the rules all the time is boring, but try not to cause too much trouble for him." 

"Lord Kaname has been kind to you, so the least you can do is not ruin his image." Ruka frowned. 

"I will keep your advice in mind." Akari remarked.

The three vampires looked unimpressed.

Akari gave Aido a mischievous grin as she stepped closer to him. "I heard you got suspended for ten days once because you drank Yuki's blood. Shouldn't you also fix your behavior if you don't want to trouble the Dorm President?"

Akatsuki chuckled. "She's right, Aido."

Aido's face flushed. "Who's side are you on, Akatsuki?" 

Akari turned to Ruka. "Also, there's been a misunderstanding. There is nothing between the Dorm President and me, so you can rest easy."

"I wasn't worried!" Ruka stammered.

"Anyway, the Dorm President is lucky to have supportive friends like you three." Akari smiled.  "I'll see you all later."

Akari left the living room. I have to make as many allies as I can in this place...or at least avoid making more enemies. 

Akari stopped outside Kaname's office. I wonder how much the Dorm President heard about last night's events. 

Akari was about to knock but paused when she heard Kaname's voice.

"You may enter, Akari."

Akari approached Kaname's desk. "Takuma said you wanted to see me, Dorm President?" 

"Yes. First of all, how are you feeling?" Kaname asked.

"I am completely healed already." Akari said.

"Good. Now, I want to hear your version of what happened the night you got shot." Kaname leaned forward in his chair. 

"I was talking to Zero by the pool when the hunter appeared. He aimed his gun at Zero, and I jumped in front of him." I should probably leave out the fact that I shared my blood with Zero since drinking blood on school grounds is forbidden. "Apparently, the hunter had only intended to scare us. I assume he thought both of us were going to fight given that we were in a secluded area and had an unpleasant conversation." Akari explained. 

"I see. You were fortunate this time, but please refrain from acting rashly from now on." Kaname chided.

"I will be careful going forward, Dorm President." Akari said.

"I also find it interesting that you could risk your life for someone you claim not to get along with." Kaname added.

"We don't get along at all." Akari smiled wryly. "He saved my younger brother from a Level E, so I returned the favor. I don't have any other intentions with him." 

"Good." Kaname smiled.  "It would be foolish to get too attached to humans...especially vampire hunters." 

Akari furrowed her brow. "If I may be so bold Dorm President, I have something to say." 

"Go on." Kaname said.

"I think that would be a case of the pot calling the kettle black." Akari added.

Kaname chuckled. "It's been a while since someone has been this honest with me."

"I did ask for your permission to speak though." Akari reminded.

Kaname's smile fell. "Do you love your family even though you know there will always be a divide between our races?"

"I do. My feelings will not change even if I can never fully be a part of their world." Akari remarked.

"I view Yuki the same way you see your family. I feel affection for her, but I know where to draw the line. You don't have to worry about her." Kaname's gaze shifted to the window.  "On another note, I had something else to discuss with you."

"Takuma's grandfather, Lord Ichio, is paying us a visit this evening. It seems he heard that an active duty vampire hunter was on school grounds." Kaname frowned.

"Is Takuma's grandfather an influential figure?" Akari asked.

"Yes. In the human world, Lord Ichio expanded the Ichijo group so that all business transactions involve his company. In the vampire world, he is the head of the Senate." Kaname turned to Akari. "All of the Night Class students will be there to greet him upon his arrival. However, I would like you to stay in your room until his visit is concluded."

Akari looked puzzled. "You want me to stay in my room until he leaves?"

"Lord Ichio is familiar with every noble family, but you won't be able to avoid his prying eyes since you are an Aristocrat he's never seen before.  I do not want everyone's time at school to be ruined by the Council keeping close watch over us." Kaname explained.

"I understand. I'll do as you say." Akari reassured.

***

Akari moved the curtain slightly while she peered through the window. That must be Takuma's grandfather...the head of the Senate.

An older vampire with sharp eyes and a dark attire was being escorted away from the Moon Dormitory by Yuki and Zero.

When the man turned to look in her direction, Akari closed the curtain completely. 

Akari threw herself on the bed and stared at the ceiling. The Senate are influential vampires that even Kaname finds troublesome to deal with.  Was Takuma's grandfather the one who gave the order or was it Ayano's lord?  Then, there's also my mother's situation. Did she really kill Zero's parents or was she framed by those who sought to get rid of our family?

Akari stood up. It will be faster to get information from others rather than doing research on my own. I should pay those two a visit.

Chapter 10: The Mad Blooming Princess

Aoi opened the door and gasped. "Akari, I am so glad you're okay! We heard you got shot, but we couldn't visit your room since Lord Kaname told everyone not to disturb you."

Akari smiled. "Don't worry. I am feeling a lot better now."

"Don't just stand there." Aoi ushered her inside and closed the door. "You can sit on my bed." 

Mei was lying on her bed with a magazine in her hands. "We were worried when we didn't see you downstairs earlier tonight."

"The dorm president said I didn't have to greet Lord Ichijo and should just focus on recovering." Akari sat down on the opposite bed.

"Lord Kaname can be so generous sometimes," Aoi gushed. "You didn't miss anything important anyway; Lord Ichijo just wanted to visit his grandson." 

"I wonder if Lord Kaname is being nice because he recognises you from somewhere," Mei mused.

Akari turned to Mei  "What do you mean?"

Mei turned the page of her magazine. "I don't mean to offend you Akari, but you don't look like any aristocratic family I've seen. It would be helpful if you had any memories of your past...are you sure you don't remember anything about your family?"

Akari shook her head.

Mei closed her magazine and sat up on her bed. "This brings me to a theory; you are probably the love child of a noblewoman and a common man. If your mother had been the one from common birth then she would have raised you herself, but you ended up being raised by humans... "

Aoi threw a pillow across the room.

The pillow collided with Mei's face. "What was that for?"

"That's enough Mei! It doesn't matter if Akari doesn't have a traditional family. She still has noble blood in her and we should be teaching her of high society instead of nitpicking how she was raised." Aoi huffed. 

Mei blinked a couple of times. "I guess even you can get serious when you want to, Aoi."

Aoi looked at Akari. "You had something you wanted to ask us right?

Akari nodded.  "I wanted to learn more about Purebloods and about the Senate." 

"There are currently only seven Pureblood families: Kuran, Hio, Hanadagi, Toma, Shirabuki, Ori, and Shoto." Aoi explained. "The Kuran family used to rule over vampire society until two generations ago; the king at the time passed his power over to the Senate. Nowadays, nobles work together with the Senate and they manage common vampires and deal with rampant Level Es. " 

"Does that mean the Senate is the one who makes the rules?" Akari asked.

"Although the Senate members are the ones in power now, pureblood families still have their influence over the general public." Aoi added. "In fact, there's been a divide in the political views of noble and common families. Some families support the Senate and others are Pro-Monarchy."

Akari stared at the floor. "You said nobles manage other vampires...do they ever have to eliminate other purebloods or nobles?"

"Not that we're aware of. However, hunters do target nobles that get carried away." Mei frowned. "Lady Shizuka, the pureblood princess of the Hio Clan, was placed on the execution list after she went berserk and killed a couple of hunters four years ago."

Akari's eyes widened. "What happened to her?"

"No one knows." Aoi shuddered. "She went missing and is still being hunted to this day." 

"Do you two think she actually killed the hunters? She could have been framed..." Akari held her breath. 

Mei shook her head. "There was a witness who saw her kill the hunters that night. In addition, she's a member of the Hio family, so it's not surprising."

"Members of the Hio family are infamous for going mad." Aoi explained.

Akari stiffened. "Have you two ever seen anyone from the Hio family? What are they like?"

"The Hio family hardly ever attended soirees or social events. Few vampires have ever laid eyes on them." Aoi remarked. 

"You're awfully curious about them, Akari." Mei raised an eyebrow. 

Akari looked at her feet. "It's just that Purebloods are unrivalled in strength so we would be powerless to stop them if they went down the wrong path."

"That is why the Council was created...to limit the power the Purebloods have over other vampires." Mei said.

"Oh, but you shouldn't be afraid because not all Purebloods are bad!" Aoi exclaimed. "For instance, Lord Kaname has never compelled us even though he has the ability to. This is why many vampires are in favor of him becoming king."

"In any case, you don't have to worry about the Hio family. Lord Hio has been dormant for years, his wife is deceased, and his daughter is going to be executed." Mei remarked. "You'll probably never encounter them."

"I need to finish reading a book Takuma lent me since he told me to return it tomorrow." Akari stood up from the bed. "Thank you for answering my questions. I should head out now." 

Akari rushed out of the room. She didn't look back until she was inside her dorm room.

Good thing Seiren isn't here, Akari thought as she walked over to her bed.

Akari laid on her side on the bed; she covered herself completely with her blanket. I didn't want to believe it...but Zero was right. What has Father been doing this whole time? There's no way he would sit idly by and allow Mother to kill two vampire hunters.  Did Mother really lose her sanity...will she recognise me if I see her again? Will I eventually succumb to madness as well?

Akari sat up and rubbed her eyes. She looked at the stack of manga that sat on the bedside table. I won't be able to sleep at all, so I might as well continue the series. 

Akari was still reading when the sun rose and Seiren entered the room.

Seiren closed the curtains and turned off the lights. She climbed into her bed, but paused when she noticed Akari had turned on the lamp beside her. "Are you not going to rest?"

Akari turned the page. "I am not tired."

"Lord Kaname was generous and allowed you to rest in your room for two days, but there won't be a third day," Seiren said.

Akari sighed. "I know and I will be present in class tonight."

***

In the afternoon, Akari went downstairs and noticed that Rima and Senri were speaking with Takuma.

"Are you alright, Senri?" Akari asked when she noticed his frown.

"Not only do we have a photo shoot today, but we're also on hunting duty." Senri sighed. 

"Make sure you're wide awake, Senri. The Level E we're hunting today has only transitioned recently, so it is likely to be intelligent." Rima remarked.

Akari raised her hand. "I can go in Senri's place."

"I appreciate your offer, but I have to go." Senri said. "It was a direct order from Dorm President Kuran; the Senate wants us to snatch the kill from the Hunter Association."

"Don't worry, Senri." Takuma patted his back. "We took the kill last time, so I'm sure you and Rima can pull it off if you give it your all."

Rima frowned. "We could do without the pressure from the higher-ups though. Why do the Senate and Hunter Association compete with each other like this? It should be enough that the target is eliminated."

"I can tag along to help you two!" Akari exclaimed. A walk into town and some action will help me get my mind off of things.

"That would be nice, but our manager is going to drive us to the location and afterwards we're going to get our photo shoot done. There will be no time for any other detours." Rima explained.

"I don't mind waiting outside the building until your photo shoot is done." Akari said.

"Not so fast, Akari." Takuma held up a hand. "Kaname said you cannot participate in this mission; it's a consequence for causing trouble the other night."

Is Dorm President testing me? Akari pouted. Mei said Kaname might recognise me and that's why he's being nice. However, this kindness might also be an act to lower my guard. He even assigned his most loyal follower to be my roommate...is he keeping an eye on me because he's knows I'm from the Hio family? I could be wrong, but it's better not to take any chances. "Fine. I'll stay here and wait for their return." 

Akari looked at the trio in front of her. "If I ever become unhinged, will you three do whatever it takes to stop me?"

Takuma raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

Akari spoke with a blank look on her face. "I've been thinking about it ever since we fought that Level E together. I would rather die than take innocent lives." 

"Don't be silly, Akari! Only ex-human vampires can descend into the End Class." Takuma placed a hand on Akari's head and ruffled her hair. "You could lose control some time, but we'd just hold you back and give you some blood...you'd regain your senses again." 

"I hope you're right." Akari smiled wryly. If only ex-human vampires lose their sanity, why do others say that the Hio family is prone to madness?

Chapter 11: Tranquility

Akari entered the library with a textbook in her hands. She looked around and spotted Ayano kneeling in front of one of the shelves. 

Ayano looked over her shoulder. "I apologize, but I don't think we'll be able to study together today. I have to organize all these books and dust the shelves. Then, I have to help the other maids with any other task that is still pending." 

Akari held up the book in front of her. "You can borrow one of my textbooks to read in your spare time. Once you're done reading it, I can lend you a different textbook. Only students have access to these textbooks right?" 

Ayano nodded. "...but won't you need the textbook for class?"

"I'll just sit next to Takuma and look at his book," Akari placed the book in Ayano's hands. 

Ayano looked at the book and smiled. "Thank you, I will read as much as I can."

Akari walked over to a cart and took a couple of books. "I will help you organize the books since I don't have anything to do at the moment." 

"What if someone walks in?" Ayano blurted. "They will think I pressured you to help me." 

"I'll just pretend I am looking for a book." Akari looked at the books' call numbers and went to look for their respective shelves.

After all the books in the cart had been organized, Akari returned to Ayano. "All the books are back where they belong."

Ayano waved her feather duster. "Great. I finished dusting the shelves too." 

Akari sighed. "Maids have their work cut out for them. I worked as a waitress in a cafe, but my shift was shorter than yours. It feels like you are always working." 

Ayano laughed. "A waitress still works hard though. Besides, I was a maid before coming here. The only difference is that before I worked in a mansion and now I work in a school. I worked for Lady Asami, Lord Senri's mother." 

Akari turned to face Ayano. "I thought you worked for a lord from the Senate."

"I technically work for Lord Shiki, but he assigned me to look after his niece and great nephew. Although I work for Lady Asami and Lord Senri, I still have to report everything to Lord Shiki and follow his orders."

Both Takuma and Senri have a relative in the Senate. Akari thought.

"Lord Senri always looks after his mother at home and never rebels against his great uncle. Therefore, I cannot understand why Lord Shiki sent me to keep an eye on Lord Senri." Ayano furrowed her brow.

"Maybe he's an overprotective uncle?" Akari said.

Ayano covered her face. "It feels awkward whenever I walk by Lord Senri in the halls."

"You're not the only one though. I'm sure there are other nobles who brought maids from their houses too." Akari patted Ayano's back.

"That's true, but I'm sure the other maids are not here to spy on their young lords and ladies." Ayano crossed her arms. "Lord Senri might not say anything, but I can imagine how he feels. I would feel peeved if my brother sent a maid to spy on me." 

Akari looked into Ayano's eyes. "You mentioned you had a brother...is he older than you?"

Ayano looked surprised. "How did you know?" 

"Well, you said you'd be annoyed if your brother kept tabs on you, so I figured he'd be older." Akari looked at her feet. "Rin, my younger brother, thinks I'm overprotective too."

Ayano raised an eyebrow. "I guess older siblings think differently. How old is your brother?"

"He's ten." Akari said.

Ayano placed her hands on her hips. "Your brother is a human and he's still a kid, so I can understand you. However, I'm already eighteen but Ayato still checks on me often."

Akari laughed. "You sound like Rin."

Ayano pouted.

Akari cleared her throat. "Anyway, your brother is overprotective because he loves you and worries for your safety." 

Ayano sighed. "Now, you sound just like Ayato." 

***

Akari was reading in the living room when Rima and Senri returned. She looked up when she heard their voices. 

"We could have taken the kill from the Hunter Association if you had tried a little harder, Senri." Rima chided.

"You could have helped me take him down, Rima." Senri remarked.

"I kept watch." Rima shrugged.

"I was still interrupted though...who would have thought the Hunter Association would send Kiryu to eliminate our target." Senri muttered. 

Akari's grip on the book tightened. "Zero was there?"

Rima nodded. "He is from a hunter family, so it was bound to happen sooner or later."

Then, it was a good decision to stay behind, Akari thought.

"Still, I am sure you two will capture the target next time." Akari reassured.

Senri looked at Rima. "Next time we get assigned together it will be my turn to keep watch."

Rima smirked. "Alright. I'll show you how it's done." 

"You already agreed to it, so you cannot go back on your word." Senri said.

Rima looked around. "Where is Takuma?

Akari resumed reading. "He said he had some tasks to take care of." 

Rima sighed. "He always takes on extra duties to aid Dorm President Kuran. Takuma should take it easy sometimes...I'm going to go find him." 

Senri plopped down on the sofa next to Akari. "What are you reading?"

Akari turned the page. "I'm on the last volume of the manga Takuma lent me." 

"You're already on the last volume?" Senri asked.

Akari placed a hand behind her head. "I might have stayed up all morning reading the series."

Senri looked at the graphic novel. "Is it that good? What's it about?"

There was a twinkle in Akari's eye. "It's a great story! Sure, the plot is a little cliche with the hero's party wanting to defeat the Demon Lord. However, the four main characters carry the whole series; there is a knight, a mage, an assassin, and a priestess. It also has just the right amount of moments of leisure and action. If you like manga, you should give it a try."

"I would rather listen to a story than read it myself." Senri remarked.

"I don't mind reading aloud to you. Let me know when you find a book you're interested in." Akari held the book in front of Senri. "I will even read this series again if you decide you want to give it a try."

Senri furrowed his brow. "You don't mind reading a whole book to me?" 

"No, I like to read. Plus, I'll have someone to discuss the story with." Akari grinned.

Senri was silent for a moment before he spoke again. "A while back, you asked me to tell you what I liked. I like rakugo, sleeping, and pocky."

Akari smiled. "Noted." 

Senri looked at the book in her hands. "You like to read and sweets...do you have anything else you like?"

"Ever since I was a kid, I've always liked flowers and paintings." Akari said.

Senri yawned.

"However, maybe that sounds boring to you." Akari looked down at her book.

Senri shook his head. "It's not that. I had a long day, so I'm just tired." 

"Why don't you take a nap? I will read quietly, so that I won't disturb you." Akari scooted over to the right. 

"Okay." Senri leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes.

Akari gave Senri a sidelong glance. Senri and Takuma might be related to Senate members, but both of them have never given me a reason to doubt their intentions. They had the opportunity to hurt me during our mission...

Akari's thoughts were interrupted when she felt a sudden weight on her side. She turned to the side and felt heat rise to her cheeks. 

Senri's head rested on her shoulder. His eyes were closed and his chest rose and fell slowly.

Akari smiled. In addition, they wouldn't lower their guard around me if they had ill intentions. 

Rima and Takuma walked into the living room.

Akari looked at them and placed her index finger on her mouth. 

"Senri is a heavy sleeper." Takuma looked at Akari's hands. "More importantly, did you finish reading the manga I lent you?" 

Akari smiled. "I just finished the last volume."

Takuma's eyes lit up. "My favorite character was the assassin. She went from killing anyone for gold to wanting to protect the weak."

"She definitely grew a lot as a character, but if I had to choose...I would say the knight is my favorite character." Akari looked at the knight on the cover. "Some people might say he's a bland character since he didn't change much throughout the story. However, he never once lost sight of himself even though his journey was arduous...I find that beautiful."

Takuma smiled. "He was the epitome of chivalry, so I can see why you'd like him." 

"Is the series that good? Maybe, I should read it as well." Rima remarked.

"Please do!" Takuma and Akari said in unison.

"I'll borrow them next, Takuma." Rima looked at Akari. "I'll stop by your room later to pick up the books." 

"That is fine." Akari turned to Takuma. "I misplaced my textbook, can I look at yours in class?" 

"Of course you can." Takuma smiled. "However, please don't make it a habit of losing your textbooks."

Akari grinned. "I won't." 

Chapter 12: Deja Vu

A few days later, Akari walked in the dorm hallway. She froze when she felt a different presence.

A silver-haired boy walked by with a suitcase in hand. He wore a white masquerade mask and a long gray coat.

What is a human doing inside the Moon Dormitory? Akari walked after him. "Excuse me, do you need any help?"

"No, I..." The boy turned around and dropped the suitcase.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you." Akari picked up the suitcase. "Let me help you."

The boy reached for the suitcase but drew his hand back. "Fine, you can help me. Follow me." 

Akari followed the human boy out of the building. "Where are we going?" 

"We're going to take my lady's luggage to her room." The boy led Akari through the back entrance of the Moon Dormitory.

After a while, they arrived at an old staff building.

"I heard this building was used as the first Moon Dormitory, but no one uses it anymore." Akari said. 

The boy opened the door and went inside. "This way." 

Akari entered the building and noticed an empty room the size of the Moon Dormitory's living room. 

She followed the boy up the staircase and down a hallway.

Finally, they arrived at an opened door. 

A girl with grayish-purple hair and light violet eyes sat in a fuchsia sofa. "What took you so long, Ichiru? Did you get lost?"

"No...I ran into someone." Ichiru stepped aside. 

The girl turned to Akari and immediately stood up.

"I don't mean to intrude...I only helped him carry your luggage." Akari said.

Once the girl stood a couple of inches away, she threw her arms around Akari and pulled her close.

Akari stood still and her arms hung limply at her side. 

Ichiru watched their exchange silently. 

After what felt like an eternity, the girl stepped back. She smiled, but her eyes glistened with tears.

She turned to the boy. "Ichiru, you remembered the story I told you about." 

"Who are you?" Akari asked.

The girl covered her mouth with one of her hands. "Oh. How rude of me not to introduce myself. My name is Maria Kurenai and this is my bodyguard, Ichiru." 

Akari smiled. "It's nice to meet you two. My name is Akari Endo." 

"Nice to meet you, Akari. I apologize for becoming too emotional, but you look like the princess from a story I heard a lot growing up." Maria added.

Akari raised an eyebrow. "A princess from a story?"

Maria nodded. "She had hair as white as snow and eyes the color of cherry blossoms just like you."

Akari smiled wryly. "My father told me that story growing up as well...the one of the imprisoned vampire princess and the human man."

"I never attended any social events because I have a sickly body...I spent most of my life in my mansion, so I identified with the princess a lot." Maria lowered her gaze. "Do you think the other vampires will accept a frail vampire like me?"

"I was raised by humans, so I have not attended any social events either. Some vampires might look down on us, but others will accept you regardless of your background." Akari smiled. 

"Oh, we're kind of similar." Maria's eyes lit up. "Can we be friends?" 

"Of course." Akari looked at Ichiru who remained silent. "I don't mean to offend you two, but is it okay to hire a human as your bodyguard?"

Ichiru did not say a word, but Akari noticed the way he clenched his fists. 

Maria patted Ichiru's back. "Ichiru has become a lot stronger, so he is capable of being my bodyguard."

"Still, there is a difference in strength between vampires and humans. We have abilities we can use in combat and our bodies can still heal even after losing a lot of blood; the same cannot be said for humans." Akari added.

Maria raised an eyebrow.  "Did your human family keep you around as a bodyguard?"

Akari shook her head. "It isn't like that. They treated me like a member of their family, but I wanted to protect them."

"That might be the case for you, Akari." Maria smiled wryly. "However, I wouldn't be able to keep Ichiru safe...he's the one who looks after me."

Akari sighed. "I might not agree with you, but I won't meddle in your affairs."

"Thank you." Maria looked at the suitcase. "If you don't have any plans this afternoon, do you want to help me unpack?"

"You are not going to stay in the Moon Dormitory?" Akari looked puzzled.

"I spoke with Lord Kaname when I arrived. I told him that I was uncomfortable with staying in the dorms since I had never been around other vampires our age." Maria smiled. "The dorm president is super nice! He let me stay in this old staff building with Ichiru."

"It must be nice to have a whole building to yourself." Akari grinned. 

Maria smiled. "Even though Ichiru and I like how quiet this building is, you are welcome to visit us at any time." 

***

Akari sat with Takuma, Senri, and Rima in the classroom. 

Rima placed a chocolate pocky stick in her mouth and held the box in front of Senri.

Senri took three pocky strands and bit into them. 

Then, Rima held the box in front of Akari. 

Akari took the last pocky stick.

"Hey, those are my chocolate pocky!" Aido exclaimed.

Akari broke her pocky in half. "Do you want half?"

"No, I was going to share those with Dorm President Kuran!" Aido sighed. "Today is not going well at all." 

"I agree." Takuma frowned. "I heard a transfer student is going to join our class starting today...but this late in the school year...I smell a crime."

"I bumped into her earlier, she seemed nice." Akari said.

"Your intuition is questionable since you said the same thing before Akari arrived." Rima deadpanned.

"You read too many books, Takuma." Senri remarked.

Maria walked into the classroom. "You all look like a lively group. Good evening, everyone." 

"Who the hell are you?" Aido asked.

"The hell?" Maria's smile fell as she jumped on top of Aido's desk. She held his face gently with her hands. "Hey boy, you think you can talk that way to me?"

Aido stiffened.

Her demeanor is different than when I met her earlier. Akari thought.

Kaname sighed. "Shouldn't you introduce yourself first, Maria Kurenai?" 

Maria leaped over to Kaname. "I am sorry if I upset you, Lord Kaname." She grabbed his hand and smiled. "I am so happy to have been able to meet you."

Ruka cleared her throat.

"Oh, forgive me. I think I ruined the atmosphere. I'll stop now." Maria jumped down and walked towards the empty seat by the window. 

For someone who claimed to be nervous around other vampires, she is quite bold. Akari stood up and grabbed her things. However, I was in her place once. Akari walked over to Maria.

"You don't have to sit next to me." Maria said.

"I want to sit here," Akari sat down beside Maria.

The instructor walked in and class began.

Maria looked out the window. "Oh, it's those two again."

Akari followed Maria's gaze and froze when she saw Yuki and Zero talking underneath a tree. Akari looked away before either of them noticed her. Ever since the night I visited Aoi and Mei's room, I haven't been able to look into his eyes.

"I met the two guardians, earlier today. The girl was nice, but the boy was scary. Can you believe he pointed his gun at me for no reason?" Maria frowned.

"He tried to shoot me when we first met too." Akari muttered. "Don't take it personally, he just hates vampires." I look like my mother, so it's natural he would want to kill me...but why would he try to kill Maria? 

Maria looked out the window once more. "He looks at me with repulsion each time our eyes meet. He makes a scary face..." There was a mischievous glint in her eyes. "...like the one's he's making right now."

Chapter 13: Suspicion

Aido and Akatsuki walked down the hallway of the Moon Dormitory.

"Maria Kurenai transfered here officially and took the vow. She was born frail and has never attended any social events."  Akatsuki looked through the file in his hand. "I don't find anything strange about her except that she's fearless."

Aido placed a hand on his chin. "Hey Akatsuki, have you ever seen Lady Shizuka Hio? She disappeared after the Kiryu family incident; some say she died after that."

"I've never met her." Akatsuki turned to face Aido. "What did you want to know?"

Aido frowned. "No, it's nothing. Let's stop talking about her...it's unlucky."

"I'm going to return this file." Akatsuki said. "What are you going to do?" 

"I'm going out for a bit." Aido said as he walked in the opposite direction. 

After a while, Aido found Zero and Yuki talking in the courtyard.

Yuki gasped. "Aido, what are you doing here? The Day Class is still in session!"

Some of the Day Class girls had begun to gather around them.

Aido shrugged. "I just wanted to have a word with Zero." 

"Alright. I actually had something I wanted to ask you as well." Zero led Aido to the empty cafe terrace.

Aido looked down at the courtyard and noticed that the group of Day Class girls had left. "The girls are too scared to approach me when you're around. It's pretty convenient."

"Is Maria Kurenai related to that woman?" Zero asked.

Aido raised an eyebrow. "That woman?"

"Shizuka Hio."

Aido sneered.  "How insolent to speak of a pureblood without using honorifics, but she did murder your parents...so I understand." 

Aido was silent for a moment before he continued. "The Hio and Kurenai bloodlines shared ancestry long ago."

Zero frowned. "No one has been able to track that woman down in four years. Isn't it because she looks different now?" 

"I have no idea. Only the purebloods themselves know all the powers they possess." Aido turned to face Zero. "What's more important is how you feel about her...that is what I want to know. Only you would be able to identify her since you share a blood bond with her." 

***

Akari knocked on the old faculty building's door.

Ichiru opened the door. 

"Hi Ichiru, I wanted to speak with Maria." Akari said.

Ichiru held the door open and Akari walked in. "She stepped out for a bit, but you can wait for her upstairs." 

This time, Ichiru led Akari into a room she hadn't entered before.

Akari noticed this room had a bed and a closet with a few dresses. There was a vase with flowers on top of the dresser, a black coffin in the corner of the room, and a painting on the wall.

Akari walked towards the painting and stopped a few inches away. The painting had a huge cherry blossom tree in the middle and the ground was covered in pink petals. It reminds me of Father's paintings. 

Akari stepped back and turned to face Ichiru. "I'll just wait for Maria in the room we were in last time."

"Lady Maria gave you permission to visit whenever you liked." Ichiru reminded.

"She never said I could look through her room though." Akari walked towards the door.

"Are you satisfied with your current life, Lady Akari?" Ichiru asked.

Akari froze. "What do you mean?"

He took a step towards her. "Don't you want to reunite with your real family?" 

Akari turned around to face him. "I do, but..." 

"You say you do, yet you've been acting nonchalant all this time. You settled down with a human family, you went to school, and made friends while your real family grieved." Ichiru sneered.

Akari clenched her jaw. "You don't know anything about my situation."

"Ichiru, don't be mean." Maria walked into the room. "Akari, I'm sorry if Ichiru offended you. He can be pretty blunt sometimes."

"It's fine. I also offended him when I questioned his capability as a bodyguard." Akari said. 

Maria took one of Ichiru's hands and led him to where Akari stood.

Maria placed Akari's hand on top of Ichiru's hand. "I care about both of you and nothing would make me happier than seeing you two get along."

Akari looked at Ichiru's face. It's hard to read him since he never takes his mask off.

Ichiru stared back at her, but he remained silent.

"Anyway, I'm sure you had something you wanted to tell me." Maria grabbed Akari's arm. "Let's go talk in another room."

Maria led Akari into a room with a small table. "Sit here. I'll be right back." 

Akari sat in one of the chairs and looked around. The room was almost bare except for the small table and chairs. 

A few minutes later, Maria returned with a box of cookies. "Feel free to take as many as you want."

Akari picked up a vanilla cookie and took a bite out of it. "They're really good." 

"I'm glad you like them. You can take the leftovers if you'd like." Maria took a chocolate cookie from the box.

"Are you going to the ball tomorrow night, Maria?" Akari asked.

"I will not." Maria smiled sheepishly. "Those kinds of events make me feel uncomfortable."

Akari smiled. "I am also not a fan of dancing."

"Are you going to the ball, Akari?" Maria asked.

"Takuma keeps insisting that I attend. Rima and Senri didn't want to go either, but Takuma persuaded them." Akari sighed. "I might go for a little while and then leave early."

"Did you choose your outfit already? I would lend you one of my dresses, but I'm a lot shorter than you." Maria said.

"I'll figure something out before the ball." Akari reassured. "I should probably head back now. I told the others I'd hang out with them before our classes begin this evening. Do you want to join us?" 

Maria smiled. "I appreciate the invitation, but I'm going to take a nap. I hope you have fun with your friends though." 

Akari stood up. "I'll see you in class."

Maria gave her the box of cookies. "You can share these with your friends." 

"Thank you, I will." Akari grinned.

Maria and Akari walked downstairs.

Ichiru emerged from another room on the second floor and stopped at the top of the staircase. He watched the two girls walk towards the front door.

After Akari left, Maria looked back at Ichiru. "I know what you are trying to do, and I want you to stop. I plan to tell her everything myself, but it's not time yet."

"...but you've mourned her for so long while she lived happily with a different family!" Ichiru exclaimed. 

Maria frowned. "I want you to stay out of this."

Ichiru lowered his gaze. "Alright."

Maria took a step towards the staircase, but froze when she felt a presence outside the building. 

A few minutes later, Zero flung the door open and stepped into the room. He pulled out Bloody Rose and aimed it at Maria. 

Maria smirked. "You've figured out who I am, Zero...even though I look different now."

Zero stepped closer to her. "Yes, I cannot forget. Shizuka...that day your true face was covered in our blood."

"This body isn't mine, so I want you to treat it gently." Maria remarked.

Zero looked up when he felt a different presence.

Ichiru stood beside the railing on the second floor directly above Maria. He pulled out a sheathed katana and dropped it.

Maria caught it and unsheathed the blade.

She lunged at Zero.

Zero blocked her blade with the trigger guard of his gun. He looked up for a couple of seconds to see if the boy was still there. 

"You shouldn't look away in a fight." Maria slashed his chest.

Zero grimaced. He pulled the trigger and his bullet pierced Maria's side.

Maria pressed a hand against her wound. "It's a shame you didn't shoot my heart. We'll be right back where we started once our wounds heal." 

Zero's breathing became ragged as he sunk to his knees.

Maria looked at Zero's crimson eyes. "Bleeding can sometimes cause intense hunger. You should be careful, Zero."

Zero glared at her.

Maria sheathed her katana. "A vampire's true nature is savage and cruel. However, vampire hunters are the same if you ask me." 

Zero's vision became blurry and he lost consciousness.

"Lady Shizuka." Ichiru approached her. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine." Maria gave him her sword. "I shall rest until tomorrow, Ichiru." 

Maria went to her room without looking back.

Chapter 14: Blood Ties

Akari and the rest of the Night Class walked towards the main building. 

Yuki blew her whistle. "Please move aside, the Night Class is going to pass!"

Akari looked around. Where is Zero?

She thought back to her brief encounter with him earlier that afternoon.

Akari walked towards the Moon Dormitory when she noticed someone approached her.

Zero kept an inexpressive face as he walked towards the old faculty building.

Akari looked at the ground as she walked. 

Zero walked past her, but stopped a few feet away. "What is your relationship with the transfer student?" 

Akari did not look at him. "Are you going to hold me at gunpoint again if I don't answer your question?" 

"Forget it." Zero said.

Akari turned around, but Zero had already left.

Akari stopped walking.

"Is something wrong?" Rima asked.

"I have something I need to do. Go on without me." Akari ran in the direction of the old faculty building. 

Once Akari reached the door, she knocked three times. However, nothing happened. 

Akari opened the door and went inside. She gasped when she saw Zero lying on the floor.

Akari knelt beside him and turned him over on his back. 

Zero's uniform was torn and stained with blood.

"Don't worry, Lady Akari. He's not going to die." Ichiru approached them. 

Akari stood up. "I want you to tell me what happened after I left."

Ichiru sighed. "Zero tried to kill Lady Maria, and she merely defended herself."

"I need to speak with Maria." Akari walked towards the staircase, but Ichiru grabbed her arm.

"Lady Maria is resting in her room since she was wounded by Zero's gun." Ichiru removed his mask and Akari's eyes widened.

He looks just like Zero, she thought. 

"Zero must have told you by now that your mother killed our parents." Ichiru said. "I know you have a lot of questions, but please wait a little while longer."

Akari looked into Ichiru's eyes. "Did my mother take you against your will?"

Ichiru shook his head. "I chose to follow her of my own free will."

Akari frowned. "You tried to lecture me earlier, but you abandoned your brother when he needed you most." 

Ichiru smirked. "We're alike in that sense."

Akari turned around and walked towards the staircase. No sense in arguing with him.

Ichiru grabbed her arm again. "Where are you going?" 

Akari yanked her arm back. "I'm going to wait for Maria and Zero to wake up." 

Ichiru watched as Akari sat on the bottom steps of the stairs.

"You can wait wherever you want...just don't disturb her." Ichiru went upstairs.

***

A few hours later, Zero begin to stir.

Akari walked over to him. 

Zero sat up and glared at her. 

Akari extended her hand "You lost blood, so you must be feeling parched. I can..."

Zero stood up. "I don't need anything from you."

Akari watched as Zero left the building. 

"Zero is quite stubborn." 

Akari looked up and saw that Maria stood at the top of the stairs.

"He could have taken your blood, but he chose to feed exclusively off the human girl. However, he's only delaying the inevitable. She will die before his thirst is ever quenched." Maria added.

Akari walked upstairs. "What do you mean?"

"Zero will eventually fall into the End Class even if he drinks blood regularly."  Maria said.

"Is there a way to prevent that from happening?" Akari asked.

Maria looked Akari in the eye. "Do you want to save him?" 

"He saved my brother's life...so I want to help him in return." Akari reached the top of the stairs.

"He can be saved if he drinks my blood. I gave him life as a vampire, and he'll become a true member of the Night Clan once he drinks my blood." Maria lowered her gaze. "Your father never lost his sanity because I gave him my blood." 

Akari grabbed Maria's hands in her own. "Mother..."

Shizuka wrapped her arms around Akari. "I thought you were dead."

"I'm sorry for disappearing." Akari wrapped her arms around Maria's body. "Where is Father?"

Shizuka stiffened and pulled away. "I will tell you everything that's happened, but there's something we need to take care of first." 

Shizuka signaled for Akari to follow her.

Akari followed her down the hallway. They entered Maria's room again. 

Shizuka walked over to the dresser and grabbed a glass jar. Afterwards, she walked over to the black coffin and opened the lid. 

A woman with long white hair in a white kimono was lying in the coffin.

Akari touched the woman's cheek, but her eyes never opened.

"I had to discard my body." Shizuka said.

"What happened to the real Maria?" Akari asked.

"She is sleeping while I am in control of her body. Maria is a distant relative of ours...we made a deal. I gave her my blood to make her body stronger, and she let me borrow her body." Shizuka explained. 

Shizuka cut the woman's wrist and collected the blood in the jar. She closed the lid and placed the jar in Akari's hands. "Zero might be alright for now, but sooner or later he'll become a Level E. Once he does...nothing will bring him back. You shouldn't wait too long if you want to save him." 

Akari looked at the jar. "Thank you. I'll be back." 

Shizuka smiled. "I'll be waiting." 

***

Akari walked around the courtyard. 

Some Day Class students looked at her with curiosity and others whispered amongst themselves.

Akari stopped when she noticed Yuki and another human girl. They were looking at different tablecloths.

The browned-haired girl with hazel eyes noticed Akari and tapped Yuki on the back.

"Not now, Yori! I am still deciding what tablecloth will fit better with the curtains." Yuki exclaimed.

"There's a Night Class student here though." Yori said.

Yuki immediately turned around. "Akari, what are you doing here? We are still setting up...the ball will probably start in about an hour." 

"Can I speak to you in private, Yuki?" Akari asked.

Yuki looked at Yori.

"I'll deliver the tablecloths to our classmates." Yori took the cloths from Yuki's hands. "You should go, Yuki. It might be important."

Yuki nodded. "This way, Akari."

Yuki led Akari into the woods that separated the dorms. "Now, what did you want to talk about? I can't stay for too long because the class president will have my head if he knows I snuck out." 

"I'll get straight to the point." Akari pulled out a glass jar from her coat pocket.

Yuki looked at the jar of crimson liquid. "What is that?"

"It's my mother's blood." Akari held up the jar. "She was the one who turned Zero into a vampire, so Zero would never fall into Level E status if he drank it."

"Why would you give it to me though?" Yuki asked. 

"Zero would never accept it if I offered it to him. However, he might if you were the one who gave it to him." Akari said.

Yuki lowered her gaze. "A little while ago, Zero returned with his uniform stained with blood. He took more blood than usual without hesitation when I offered it to him too." 

"Even if you keep feeding him your blood, it is only a temporary fix." Akari placed the jar in Yuki's hands. "This is the permanent solution he needs. It helped my father, and I'm sure it can help Zero too." 

Yuki looked at the jar and back at Akari. "I'll do what I can." 

Akari smiled. "I leave this to you."

Yuki watched Akari leave and sighed. 

"What are you doing, Yuki?" Zero walked towards her.

Yuki hid the bottle behind her back. "Don't sneak up on me like that!"

"Sayori told me that you followed a white-haired Night Class student into the woods...I thought I told you to stay away from both Akari and the transfer student." Zero frowned.

"Aren't you being too prejudiced?" Yuki said. "Akari has helped us more than once!" 

Zero crossed his arms. "She's not automatically a good person just because she helped us once or twice."

"In fact, she wants to prevent you from becoming a Level E." Yuki showed him the jar of blood. 

"Who's blood is that?" Zero asked.

"It's Akari's mother's blood, but the important thing is that her blood can save you, Zero." Yuki added.

Zero stepped back and scoffed. "You think that woman can save me?"

Yuki stepped forward and held the jar in front of his face. "Don't be so stubborn."

Zero pushed her hand away. "I don't need anything from them." 

The jar slipped from Yuki's hand and crashed into the ground. The glass shattered and the blood splattered on the ground. 

"Look at what you did, Zero!" Yuki exclaimed.

"You're overreacting." Zero turned away from her. "I'll figure something out without having to rely on that woman for help."

Yuki huffed.

"Now let's go. We have to finish setting up for the ball, and we'll be on duty when it begins." Zero walked in the direction of the courtyard. 

Chapter 15: Memories

"Welcome back, Akari." Shizuka was sitting on the sofa. "I was expecting you to come a little later since the ball just started." 

"I told the others that I would look after Maria since she wasn't feeling well." Akari explained. "I figured this would be the ideal time to talk without any interruptions." 

Shizuka smiled. "That's true." 

Akari looked into her mother's eyes. "Now, I want you to tell me what happened to you and father...and why you killed Zero's parents."

"It would be better for you to drink my blood...you'll be able to see my memories with your own eyes." Shizuka said. "However, you'll have to give me some of your blood afterwards. I haven't been inside my own body for four years, so I'll be ravenous when I awaken."

Ichiru brought Shizuka's real body from the other room. He set her down next to Maria's body.

Maria's eyes closed as Shizuka's eyes opened.

Maria's body slumped against the sofa's cushion.

Ichiru picked up Maria's body carefully and took her to the other room.

Akari sat down beside Shizuka on the sofa.

Shizuka held out her arm. "Go ahead." 

Akari sank her fangs into Shizuka's arm.

The first memory brought Akari back to the garden of her old home. 

A silver-haired man dug his sword into her father's chest.

"Another vampire approaches," a brown-haired woman put a hand on her partner's shoulder. "Our job is done...we should go." 

The silver-haired man nodded and pulled out his blade.

Akari ran towards her father. She spread her arms out to catch him, but he passed right through her and fell on the grass. 

Shizuka walked into the garden and her eyes narrowed. 

She took a step towards the hunters, but froze when she heard a groan. "Hayate!" 

The hunters retreated.

Shizuka knelt beside Hayate and cradled his body against her own. "Hurry, drink my blood." She brought her wrist near his mouth. 

Hayate pressed one of his hands against her cheek. "I-m sorry...you'll be alone again."

Shizuka's eyes widened when Hayate's body disintegrated into sand.

She placed her forehead on his remains and wept.

Akari heard voices and saw a group of vampires approach.  "Lady Shizuka, we are here to bring you back home." 

The scenery around Akari changed. 

Now, they were in a room that resembled a cage. The entrance and window were barred.

Books and ripped pages were scattered on the floor, and the futon was in disarray. However, the paintings on the walls were still intact.

Kaname looked at her mother from the other side of the bars. 

Shizuka turned around and glared at him. "You're from the Kuran family...did you come to mock me because I'm back in this wretched prison."

​​​​​​"No. I'm here to help you."  Kaname unlocked the door.

Shizuka did not move.

Kaname looked into her eyes. "Do you intend to rot in this place for eternity?" 

Akari found herself standing outside again.

Two boys with silver hair and lavender eyes were talking among themselves. 

"Is it snow?" One of the twins reached out and grabbed what he thought was a snowflake. "It's a pink petal!"

"Look Ichiru, the cherry blossom tree is blooming out of season." The other twin pointed at the tree. 

Akari noticed that her mother was standing beside the tree. 

Ichiru turned towards Shizuka. "What a beautiful person." 

The other twin grabbed his brother's hand. "Let's go home, Ichiru. Mother and Father are probably looking for us."

"What's wrong, Zero?" Ichiru asked.

Zero frowned. "She's a vampire."

Ichiru lowered his gaze. "Oh...I couldn't tell." 

The memory changed again. 

Shizuka sat in one of the tree branches. Tears ran down her cheeks as she observed the boy that stood on the ground below. "We meet again." 

Ichiru looked up at her. "Why are you crying? Did something sad happen to you?" 

"What about you? Your heart is suffering too, is it not?" Shizuka responded.

Ichiru looked down at his feet before he looked up at Shizuka once more. "Will you take me with you, Miss Vampire?" 

Now, Akari and Shizuka stood in front of a house. 

Akari could feel her mother's emotions surging through her...her anger and grief...

Zero ran out of the house.

Shizuka looked at him. "You've got good senses; you realized I was here even before your parents." 

Shizuka appeared behind Zero and put her arms around him. 

"Shizuka Hio...what does a pureblood want with us?" The hunters from earlier pulled out their weapons.

"You killed him." Tears welled up in Shizuka's eyes. "He didn't do anything wrong, yet you still killed him."

Shizuka sunk her fangs in Zero's neck.

Finally, the memory changed one last time. 

Akari covered her mouth with her hand.

The room reeked of iron. The hunters' corpses were on the carpet.

Shizuka's hands were coated in blood and her white kimono was covered in blood splatters. 

Zero trembled as he clung to her kimono. 

Ichiru walked in and froze. 

"Run away, Ichiru!" Zero exclaimed.

Ichiru did not move. 

Zero's grip on Shizuka's kimono tightened. "If you do anything to Ichiru, I will kill you!" Zero's grip loosened and he slumped to the floor. 

Shizuka knelt down beside him. "You're only a child, yet your eyes pierce me with daggers. You're the second human to face me with such strong emotions."

"Lady Shizuka, you have to hurry. Otherwise, the hunters may get you."

Zero's eyes widened at the sound of Ichiru's voice. 

"You can't be regretting what you've done, right?" Ichiru added. "You've finally had your revenge." 

"I am satisfied, Ichiru." Shizuka smiled.

When Akari opened her eyes again, she was back in the old faculty building. 

Ichiru had returned from the other room and he leaned against the wall.

Shizuka used the sleeve of her kimono to wipe Akari's tears away. "Do you hate me for killing Zero's parents?"

Akari shook her head. "I could never hate you, Mother."

"Moreover, I can understand your anger and grief over Father's unjust death." Akari lowered her gaze. "I would have probably attacked his parents too the moment they killed Father, but there is one thing I would have done differently. I would not have turned Zero into a vampire...he was only a child and he had nothing to do with Father's death." 

"You're right. He didn't do anything wrong, but I wanted his parents to experience loss." Shizuka said.

"The other vampires said that you killed the hunters because you went berserk like other Hio Clan members before you." Akari looked at her feet. "Do people in our family really descend into madness?"

"I never met my parents, but I heard stories from the servants in the mansion." Shizuka said. "I was told my mother was frail and died shortly after giving birth to me, and my father put himself to sleep because he couldn't accept her death. That's all I know about them."

Shizuka smiled wryly. "As for what they say about me...you be the judge of that." 

"I couldn't stop myself from killing Zero's parents even though they were only following orders." Shizuka added. "Your father's name had been placed on the execution list, and he was labeled a dangerous Level E. However, I fed him my blood; it was impossible for him to become End Class." 

Akari stood up. "Someone wrote Father's name on the list and used the Kiryu family!"

"Yes. I realized too late that my ex-fiancee gave the order." Shizuka scoffed. "Unfortunately, that bastard is still out there somewhere." 

"It doesn't make sense though. How could a vampire manipulate the hunter's list? Unless..." Akari's eyes widened. "He has people on his side within the Hunter Association too." 

"That is what Ichiru and I believe as well." Shizuka remarked. 

"Mother, there's something I haven't told you yet. I never returned home that day because I was attacked. The vampire spared me, but he told me to live as if I was dead otherwise they would hurt you and father." Akari said. "The vampire who attacked me works for a lord in the Senate." 

"Rido is a pureblood, so he won't be an easy opponent. Furthermore, he has connections in both the Senate and Hunter Association." Ichiru sighed. "It won't be easy to crush him." 

"I came to Cross Academy because I wanted Kaname Kuran's blood." Shizuka added. "The other Purebloods dwell in their estates surrounded by servants. I figured Kaname would be an easier target."

Akari furrowed her brow.

"The blood and flesh of Purebloods increases one's strength." Shizuka frowned. "I don't have many allies, so I need to make my power absolute to eliminate Rido and his followers."

"It would be unwise to attack the Dorm President. The Night Class would never allow you to get close to him." Akari took Shizuka's hands in her own. "Furthermore, I don't want the other students to get dragged into a fight. We should leave this academy and think of another plan to fight Rido."

"I agree with Lady Akari. Kaname Kuran and Zero already know you hid inside Maria's body. We shouldn't take anymore risks." Ichiru added.

"Are you sure you want to come with us?" Shizuka turned to Akari. "You'll have to leave your friends behind...you might never see them again."

Akari took a deep breath. "I know. I am prepared to make that sacrifice as long as I get to say goodbye to them." 

Ichiru frowned. "I would advise against that, Lady Akari. You'll make your friends suspicious if you suddenly say goodbye to them."

Akari smiled wryly. "I'll leave a letter behind. We'll be gone before they get a chance to read it." 

"Before you make your preparations, give me some of your blood." Shizuka leaned towards Akari's neck and bit her.

Akari stood still as Shizuka drank her blood.

After a while, Shizuka pulled away. "I have to say I am both grateful and envious of your human family...they were by your side for ten years." 

"There's no need to be jealous. I love you all equally and never saw them as a replacement for you and Father. I'm going to pack my things and write the farewell letter. I will try to be quick." Akari stood up and left the room. 

"Hayate would be sad that I dragged Akari into this mess." Shizuka remarked.

"I think Lady Akari would have gotten involved even if you never made contact with her." Ichiru said. "You don't usually talk about Lady Akari's father." 

"Are you curious? I tend to avoid the subject because I didn't think you'd want to hear about him." Shizuka said.

Ichiru looked away. "I just thought remembering him would make you suffer." 

"My relationship with Hayate was unconventional." Shizuka mused. "I was a rare beast put in a cage for protection and he was the food that was thrown in my cage. Unlike the other offerings who couldn't even look me in the eyes, he glared at me. I decided to talk to him instead of devouring him and that whim was the start of everything."

"After our first conversation, I wanted to learn more about him. I did not hesitate to turn him into a vampire, and I don't think he forgave me for that until the very end." Shizuka lowered her gaze. "He followed me when I proposed we run away together, but I think remaining at my side may have been his only option." 

"However, he was like a different person after Akari was born." Shizuka smiled. "He smiled more often and he spend a lot of his time caring for her...he would have given anything to see her again." 

Ichiru looked at Shizuka. 

"Human lives are transient; I turned Hayate into a vampire because I wanted to give him more time. However, vampires are surprisingly fleeting beings, and we can also be killed easily." Shizuka looked Ichiru in the eye. "I won't ever turn you into a vampire." 

Ichiru frowned.

Suddenly, they heard footsteps approach.

"Is Lady Akari back already?" Ichiru asked.

Shizuka shook her head. "A human approaches."

"I will go check on Maria." Ichiru put his masquerade mask over his eyes and left the room.

Yuki entered the room. She stopped a few feet away from Shizuka. "You must be Akari's mother...please...I need more of your blood." 

"I refuse. I already gave Akari some of my blood, and it went to waste." Shizuka frowned. "You can't save someone who doesn't want to be saved, so just give up young lady." 

"At least give us one more opportunity," Yuki pleaded. 

Shizuka smiled. "I might be able to spare some blood if you do something for me..." 

"What do you need?" Yuki asked. 

"I want you to kill Kaname Kuran for me. He only lets his guard down around you, so you should be able to take his life." Shizuka looked into Yuki's eyes. "I will give you more blood if you bring me Kaname's corpse as an offering." 

Yuki shook her head. "I could never hurt, Kaname." 

"Then, offer your blood to me. I am being hunted, and I need more power." Shizuka said.

"I'll offer myself to you, but in return you have to save Zero." Yuki sat beside Shizuka on the sofa.

Shizuka removed the bandage from Yuki's neck. "Do you understand what it means for a Pureblood's fangs to pierce you?"

In an instant, the door was flung open and Zero walked in with his weapon drawn. His eyes narrowed when he saw Shizuka beside Yuki. "Stay away from her, Shizuka!"

Chapter 16: Withered Roses

Yuki stood up and pulled out her Artemis Rod. "Please, stay back Zero."

Zero did not lower his gun. "Stay out of this, Yuki."

"I can't do that because I want you to be saved!" Yuki stood in front of Shizuka. "I promised to let her drink from me if she gave you more of her blood. I'm a little scared, but it'll be fine. That way...I'll be able to save you."

"Why are you trying to stop me? She should..." Zero paused when he noticed Yuki's sad expression.

"This girl has tamed you." Shizuka stood up. 

Zero's heart raced and he looked up in surprise. 

"I am back in my real body, so my voice has the power to bind you." Shizuka said. "This is convenient...keep holding Yuki." 

Zero's eyes glazed over and his grip on Yuki's arms tightened.

"Zero, let go." Yuki tried to pull her arms back. "You don't have to force Zero to do this. I'll let you drink my blood without any resistance."

"I'm afraid your blood won't be enough to sate my hunger. For four years, this body starved..." Shizuka's fangs punctured Zero's neck. 

"You've tortured him enough already! Why are you being so cruel to him?" Yuki cried out. 

"I won't deny that." Shizuka stepped back from Zero. "However, aren't you being cruel yourself?" 

Yuki smiled sadly. "Will he forgive me someday?"

Shizuka pulled Yuki away from Zero. 

"Don't..." Zero muttered as he wrapped his hand around Shizuka's neck. 

"You won't be able to squeeze those fingers around my neck." Shizuka remarked.

Zero gritted his teeth as he shot his leg. Then, his grip on Shizuka's neck tightened as he aimed his gun at her and fired. "Don't take anything more away from me!" 

Shizuka's eyes widened as two bullets pierced her chest. 

"Zero, stop!" Yuki clung to his arms.

"You actually managed to shoot me." Shizuka laughed. "However, this isn't enough to kill me." 

Zero aimed his gun at her once more. "I kept living just for this day."

Suddenly, a katana impaled Zero's arm. He grimaced and looked towards the door.

"Lady Shizuka, how long are you going to keep playing with him? He's hunting you isn't he?" Ichiru entered the room.

Zero pulled out the sword. "I thought you were dead, Ichiru." 

"Should I be happy that you still remember me?" Ichiru removed his mask and stood in front of Shizuka. "I can't have you die, Lady Shizuka."

Shizuka sighed. "Zero and I have unfinished business. Don't worry, I have no intention of dying here." She began to walk towards the door.

"Wait, Shizuka!" Zero walked towards her.

Ichiru held Zero back. "It hurts that you'd ignore me, Zero. I would like to chat with you for a while."

Shizuka left the room without looking back. Blood dripped to the floor as she walked down the hallway.

She entered another room and froze when she noticed Kaname leaning against the wall in the dark.

"You're bleeding badly, Shizuka." Kaname remarked. "A hunter's weapons are dangerous...even a Pureblood's extraordinary healing ability is restrained."

Shizuka gave Kaname a side-long glance. "Why did you come here?"

In a second, Kaname was behind her. He put his arm around her gently. "We probably have the same objective in mind, Shizuka." Suddenly, Kaname's hand pierced through her back. "I am just like you; I'll do anything for the sake of my loved ones."

Kaname leaned towards her ear. "You don't seem surprised."

"No. I was also planning to take your life." Shizuka said.

Kaname wrapped his fingers around Shizuka's heart. "Can you imagine what would happen if I tore your heart out? Your healing abilities are restrained by the bullets from Zero's gun. Even a Pureblood can die..." Kaname tightened his grip on her heart.

Shizuka winced. "You coward...you foresaw this and were waiting for your chance."

"Yes. There would be no point in facing you if you were unscathed. We'd be evenly matched and simply exhaust ourselves in battle." Kaname said. "However, I wanted your Pureblood blood and you wanted mine...that's why you planned to kill me right?"

Shizuka smirked. "Yes. I'll do anything to destroy that man."

Kaname grabbed Shizuka's chin with his free hand and sunk his fangs into her neck.

"How strange that things turned out this way." Shizuka murmured. "The first time I met you when you were a child, you weren't like a vampire at all...but now."

Kaname tore her heart out.

Shizuka began to fall, but Kaname supported her body with his arm. 

Kaname wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "I won't let your death be in vain."

He gently set her body down on the floor. "I will destroy what you truly hated."

Shizuka met his gaze. "You might be stronger now, but only darkness lies in your path...Kaname."

Kaname smiled. "I know."

Aido's eyes widened when he peeked through the door that was ajar. He swiftly left the building.

***

After Akari finished packing her belongings, the smell of blood reached her. She rushed to the old staff building. 

Akari followed the trail of blood until she came to a door that was slightly open.

The room reeked of her mother's blood.

"Mother!" Akari rushed to her side.

Shizuka opened her eyes when she heard Akari's voice. "Purebloods don't die easily...your father died so quickly...I couldn't say goodbye properly."

"Quick drink my blood." Akari cut her wrist and pressed it against Shizuka's mouth.

The blood dribbled down Shizuka's chin. "It's too late for me." 

"Did Zero do this?" Akari pressed her hands against the hole in Shizuka's chest. It's no good, her wound isn't healing.

Shizuka didn't respond.

Akari's bottom lip quivered and her vision became blurry. "I wasn't there when father died, but I was so close to you...and I still couldn't do anything." Akari cradled her mother's body against her own.

"You'll get blood all over your clothes if you hold me like this." Shizuka smiled.

"That doesn't matter." Akari muttered.

"You're strong, Akari. You have friends and family who care about you, so I know you'll be okay." Shizuka gave her a pained smiled. "Please look after Ichiru...he's all alone now. Ichiru will try to eliminate Rido Kuran by himself if you leave him alone."

"I'll do my best to look after him." Akari said.

"Lady Shizuka!" Ichiru ran into the room. He looked at Akari. "Please, give me some time with her." 

Akari stood up and walked to the corner of the room.

Ichiru knelt down beside Shizuka. "I'll give you my blood, so please don't die." 

Shizuka smiled. "No. I won't turn you into a vampire. Besides, it's too late for me."

Tears streamed down Ichiru's face. 

"You're crying like a child...if you're afraid of being alone, shall I remain with you?" Shizuka wiped away Ichiru's tears with her fingers.

Zero rushed into the room and froze. He lowered his gun. "Ichiru, what are you devouring?" 

Ichiru turned around.

Zero's eyes widened when he saw blood dripped from Ichiru's mouth.

Ichiru stood up and wiped the blood from his mouth. "You killed her, Zero." 

Suddenly, Shizuka's body shattered into glass shards.

Ichiru opened the window behind him. "We need to leave, Lady Akari. We can decide on our next course of action after we've left this place." Ichiru held out his hand. 

Akari took a step back. "I can't leave yet. Also, Maria hasn't woken up yet. Let's wait a little while before we..."

"Let's meet at noon tomorrow in your old home." Ichiru jumped out the window.

"Akatsuki, don't go in!" Yuki's voice came from the other side of the door. 

Akatsuki entered the room. The room reeked of blood and there were glass fragments on the floor. He looked at the two vampires in front of him.

Akari stood beside the window. Her hands and clothes were stained with Shizuka's blood.

Zero stood still in the middle of the room. 

Akatsuki's eyes fell on Zero's gun. "Zero...did you...?"

Zero didn't respond or look at Akatsuki. 

Akatsuki turned to Akari again. "I need you to accompany me to President Kuran's office." 

Akari nodded. She began to walk towards Akatsuki but stopped when she heard Zero's voice. 

"I didn't kill her." Zero furrowed his brow.

Akari looked at him one last time before she followed Akatsuki out of the room.

Neither of them said a word during their walk.

When they arrived at Kaname's office, Aido was waiting for them at the door. 

"Please, take a seat." Kaname said as they entered.

Akatsuki looked at the two chairs. "I'll remain standing."

Akari sat on the chair on the left, and Aido sat on the one on the right.

"Now, tell me everything you saw." Kaname ordered.

There were a few seconds of silence before Akatsuki spoke up.

"When I arrived, Zero and Akari were the only ones in the room. Zero was holding the Bloody Rose Gun...he was standing by Shizuka Hio's corpse which had shattered into pieces. Akari's hands and clothes were stained in Shizuka's blood, and she was crying. That is all I witnessed." Akatsuki explained.

"I see." Kaname turned to Akari. "I want to know what you saw since you arrived at the scene before Kain." 

Akari looked at Akatsuki and Aido; both of them avoided her gaze.

"Akatsuki and Aido are like my right-hand men. You can trust them to keep anything you say between us." Kaname added.

"When I arrived, my mother was already dying. Her wounds did not heal, so I assumed she was injured by a hunter's weapon." Akari said. "I got to exchange a few words with her before she died. Zero arrived after that." 

"I didn't think he'd do something so rash, but it appears Zero killed Shizuka. After all, he has enough reasons to want her dead." Kaname remarked.

Aido frowned.

"Is something wrong, Aido?" Kaname asked. 

Akatsuki and Akari looked at Aido.

"N-no." Aido answered. 

Kaname sighed. "In any case, I must report this to the Senate...that someone committed a taboo and killed a Pureblood."

Akari stiffened.

Kaname noticed the change in her posture. "You said you didn't remember your birth parents, but that was a lie. Why did you keep your background to yourself?"

"You are correct. I never forgot that I am the daughter of Shizuka Hio and Hayate Amamiya. I came here because I wanted answers, but I couldn't reveal my identity...I was worried for my safety. My father and mother are dead, and I might be next." Akari looked into Kaname's eyes. "However, you already knew who I was...that's why you didn't want Lord Ichio to see me that night, right? Why didn't you say anything, Dorm President?"

"You resemble your mother and grandfather, so I deduced you were Shizuka's daughter since our first meeting. I didn't say anything because it seemed like you didn't want anyone to know." Kaname added. "Also, do not fret. I can guarantee your safety as long as you're in this academy."

"Thank you." Akari lowered her gaze.

"It's sad isn't?" 

The three vampires looked at Kaname when they heard his question.

"What happened to Shizuka was a tragedy...I wonder if anyone ever truly understood her." Kaname mused.

Akari stood up abruptly. "Are we done here, Dorm President?" 

Kaname nodded.

"Then, I'll take my leave." Akari left the room without looking back.

Akari didn't stop walking until she reached the garden.  The garden was empty, but the rose bushes with red roses still flourished.

Dorm President and Ichiru said Zero murdered my mother, but Zero's reaction told a different story. Akari thought.

Zero had a motive for killing her, and I can understand him. However, Zero didn't kill her...some third party did. Akari's eyes narrowed.

Only another Pureblood would kill Mother...no other vampire would dare touch a Pureblood unless they are following orders. Akari looked at the rose bushes covered in red roses. Her eyes turned red as all the roses in the garden withered. 

***

Kaname was writing a letter when Seiren entered his office.

"Do you have anything to report, Seiren?" He asked.

"Akari ruined the garden." Seiren said. "Shall I order her to restore it?" 

"Leave her be." Kaname put his pen down. "The poor girl is grieving." 

Chapter 17: Unanswered Questions

Takuma walked down the hallway; he thought back to what Akari told them a while ago.

"I have something important to tell you three; I wanted you all to hear the truth from me. I lied earlier...I never forgot my identity." Akari looked into their eyes. "I'm the daughter of Shizuka Hio and Hayate Amamiya, her ex-human lover."

Rima lowered her gaze. "Your vampire family is de..."

"Yes...my father was executed by hunters and my mother was murdered last night." Akari added. 

Rima placed her hand on Akari's back. "I'm sorry for your loss...I know how much you wanted to reunite with your family."

"You have our condolences." Senri said.

"We're here if you want to talk or if you need a shoulder to cry on." Takuma added. 

"Thank you. I need some time to gather my thoughts, but I'll see you all in class later." Akari walked away.

Takuma stepped forward, but Rima tugged on his sleeve. 

"Let's give her some space." Rima said as they watched Akari get farther away. 

Takuma stopped in front of Kaname's room. "Kaname, can we talk for a moment?" 

"You may enter." Kaname was sitting on the bed when Takuma entered.

"I want to talk about Akari." Takuma said.

Kaname looked up at him. "What about her?"

Takuma lowered his gaze. "What plans do you have for her?"

"You make it sound as if I'm using her." Kaname said.

Takuma frowned. "Four years ago, you confessed to me that you freed Lady Shizuka Hio from her cage...it resulted in the slaughter of the hunters. Also, you knew Lady Shizuka was in our school and you allowed it. You must have known what would happen...were you hoping for this outcome? What are you planning, Kaname?" 

Kaname sighed. "Are you going to question my every move?"

"I worry about you because you're my best friend. We used to tell each other everything, but you don't share things with me anymore." Takuma smiled wryly.

"You will get answers in due time." Kaname said.

"Akari is my friend...I don't want to see her get hurt." Takuma added.

"You don't have to worry. Like I told her earlier, I can guarantee her safety as long as she's in this academy." Kaname added.

***

When Akari arrived at her old home, Ichiru was looking at the paintings on the wall.

"These are my father's paintings...I loved looking at them when I was a child. I guess some things never change." Akari mused.

There were paintings of birds, trees, flowers, and the sky. However, the paintings that caught Ichiru's eye were the paintings of Shizuka and Akari. 

"I don't think I ever saw Lady Shizuka smile like this." Ichiru murmured. "I wonder if she was ever truly happy when I was beside her."

"I think the reason Mother was able to hold on after she lost Father was because you were by her side, Ichiru." Akari smiled.

Ichiru cleared his throat. "How is Maria doing?"

"Unfortunately, she hasn't woken up yet. Headmaster Cross and Yuki are looking after her in the meantime. I will keep you updated on her condition." Akari said. 

"Alright." Ichiru walked towards the sofa and sat down. "Now, let's discuss our next course of action."

Akari sat down beside him. "I am thinking of staying in Cross Academy a while longer. I want to learn what kind of relationship Rido and Kaname have...depending on the answer we might gain a enemy or ally."

"Good point. It would be bad if we made Kaname Kuran our enemy too." Ichiru said.

"Kaname doesn't seem to like the Council; we might be able to use this to our advantage." Akari added.

"I plan to work directly under a lord from the Senate. It will be faster for us to get information from within." Ichiru remarked.

Akari was silent for a moment before she spoke again. "Why don't you try to work under Lord Shiki?" 

Ichiru raised an eyebrow. "You're not going to attempt to stop me?" 

Akari shook her head. "My words won't be enough to dissuade you from infiltrating the enemy ranks. Moreover, we'll have a higher success rate if we work together rather than alone." 

Ichiru smiled. "I'm glad you understand. Anyway, why Lord Shiki in specific?"

"He is my friend's great uncle, so I want to know if he's involved or not." Akari looked at her feet. "Also, there's a young man with black hair and red eyes who works there...I want to see him. Once you manage to get in, please bring him here."

"I'll do what I can." Ichiru said.

"Thank you. However, you must remember to prioritize your life; if the situation gets complicated, you must get out of there. We can always figure something else out." Akari reminded.

Ichiru sighed. "I'll do as you say, Lady Akari." 

"I know we got off to a wrong start, but I hope we can start over especially since we'll be working together." Akari extended her hand towards him. "Also, no need for formalities around me."

Ichiru shook her hand. "Just make sure you don't back out on me, Akari." 

"I won't." Akari stood up and walked towards the kitchen. "I brought you some food and snacks." 

Ichiru followed her into the kitchen and looked at the bags on the table. "Do you want some?" 

"I'm fine. I need to head back before the other students notice I snuck out." Akari walked towards the front door. "You can stay here for as long as you like. I'll try to come often."

"I'll go to Lord Shiki's residence tomorrow morning and see if he'll hire me. Also, I'll try to find more information on the guy you want to see. We can work out the details on how we'll draw him out next time we see each other." Ichiru said.

"Okay. I'll stop by tomorrow afternoon, so you can tell me everything." Akari said before she left the house.

***

Later that evening, Akari walked out of the Moon Dormitory and noticed Aido leaning against the wall.

"Akari...how are you feeling?" Aido asked. 

"I'm doing better than yesterday." Akari muttered.

Aido looked down. "Everything was very sudden yesterday...I'm sorry for your loss." 

"Thank you." Akari looked at his stiff posture. "This is the first time I've seen you so serious...you don't have to worry for me."

"It's just that..." Aido furrowed his brow. "Nevermind." 

"Is it okay for you to ditch your classes, Hanabusa?" Akatsuki walked up to them.

"I don't feel like going." Aido frowned. 

"I'm glad I bumped into both of you." Akari said.

Akatsuki and Aido looked at her.

"I wanted to thank you two...you kept our conversation and my identity a secret. Everyone in the Night Class will know the truth about me someday, but I am relieved it wasn't today." Akari smiled wryly.

"You don't need to thank us for that." Akatsuki said.

"I'm already late to our first class, so I'll be on my way now." Akari said.

Akatsuki raised an eyebrow. "You're going to class? Dorm President Kuran would understand if you didn't want to attend today."

"I don't want to fall behind." Akari remarked.

The two boys watched as she walked in the direction of the class hall. 

Akatsuki turned to Aido. "I can tell that something is bothering you...do you want to talk about it?" 

"I feel bad for Akari's situation. She wanted to reunite with her family, but...both of her parents are dead." Aido looked at his feet.

"It's unfortunate but unavoidable. Her parents were a danger to both humans and vampires. Her father descended into the End Class and her mother killed two hunters. There would have been more casualties if her parents weren't taken care of." Akatsuki explained.

"I've been doing some digging, but some things don't make sense." Aido frowned. 

Aido looked at the ground. "My father told me Lady Shizuka had a Pureblood fiancee, but she kept a human male by her side who she turned into a vampire. They ran away together and kept a low profile for several years. Four years ago, he was put on the Execution list and the Kiryus hunted him down. However, I've also heard that Akari's father had not fallen to Level E status yet." 

Akatsuki furrowed his brow. "Then, there's no way he could have been on the execution list."

"His name was on the list though. I don't think the Kiryus knew their target was Shizuka's lover. She attacked the Kiryu family for revenge." Aido added.

"No matter the reason, a Pureblood should never have gone after the hunters. Most Aristocrats want peace...the Senate must have been looking for her." Akatsuki said.

"Yes...Shizuka was fleeing from both the Senate and Hunter Association, but she came to this academy because there was something she wanted." Aido furrowed his brow. "Would Akari still grieve her parents if they were deranged like everyone claimed? I feel like there's more to this story."

"Why don't you ask Akari about her family? She might have the answers you're searching for." Akatsuki suggested.

The image of Kaname tearing Shizuka's heart out flashed through Aido's mind. "I have no right to ask her questions."

***

Kaname stood beside the window. "Listen everyone..."

In seconds, Kaname had the Night Class's undivided attention.

"Will you all do me a favor?" Kaname looked at his classmates.

All of the students stood up from their seats and gathered around him.

"The Senate plans to execute Zero Kiryu tonight for the murder of Shizuka Hio. However, I cannot tolerate the execution of a fellow school-mate. Will you all help me stop the Senate's henchmen?" Kaname smiled.

"With pleasure, Lord Kaname." The students said in unison.

"Our defiance might be seen as a hostile act against the Senate...Lord Kaname, are you sure about this?" Ruka asked. 

"My decision won't change." Kaname said as he walked towards the door.

Chapter 18: Scheme

Toga Yagari walked towards the Hunter Association President's office. He flung the door open when he arrived.

The president raised an eyebrow. "What is the meaning of this, Yagari?"

Toga slammed his hands on the desk. "I heard the Senate plans to execute Zero. Are we just going to stand by and watch?"

The President sighed. "If Zero killed a Pureblood, there's nothing we can do."

Toga's eyes narrowed. "That pureblood princess should have been put on our list long ago! Why does Zero have to die?" 

The President frowned. "Yagari, what would happen if we condoned the killing of Purebloods? You know vampire society would no longer be able to maintain law and order."

Toga scoffed and left the office.

***

Yuki was on patrol when a voice stopped her.

"Good evening, miss. Is this Cross Academy?" A man in a business suit and glasses stood behind her.

"You're a vampire..." Yuki pulled out her Artemis Rod and glared at him. "What do you want?"

"Where is the other guardian hiding?" The man's nails elongated as he reached for Yuki. 

In that moment, Zero appeared in front of Yuki. He grabbed the man's hand. "I'm here. What do you want with me?"

"Zero Kiryu..." The vampire adjusted his glasses. "By order of the Senate, I am here to execute you for the murder of Shizuka Hio. The Senate proudly protects our Pureblood masters, but you slipped through and killed Lady Shizuka. I will imprint on your brain just how precious a Pureblood vampire is to us..."

"The only way you can atone for this sin is to offer your life." The vampire sneered. "It's a cheap price to pay, isn't it?"

Zero applied pressure on the vampire's hand until there was a crack. 

The vampire yelped and was thrown to the ground.

Zero stepped closer to the vampire. "Sorry...I'm not willing to pay that price."

"Even if you kill me, you will still be executed." The vampire smirked.

In seconds, three other vampires appeared before Zero and Yuki.

Yuki stood behind Zero and held Artemis in front of her. "I'll cover you."

Zero frowned. "This has nothing to do with you, Yuki. Get out of here."

"I won't!" Yuki exclaimed.

A long-haired vampire leaped towards Yuki. 

The vampire with glasses jumped to his feet and leapt towards Zero 

Suddenly, the long-haired vampire's throat was pierced by a whip of blood. He collapsed and his body turned into sand.

The bloody whip returned to Senri and wrapped around his body.

Vines emerged from the ground and wrapped around the vampire with glasses.

The two vampires who had been spared looked around and their eyes widened. They were surrounded by the Night Class.

"As the Senate is well aware...that woman did something so heinous that we cannot blame Zero for hunting her." Kaname stepped forward. "Why should Zero be executed? Is it to protect the so called sanctity of the Purebloods?" 

Akari released the vampire that was tangled in her vines.

"Lord Kaname..." The three vampires kneeled. "We cannot accomplish our mission if you stand in our way. Please stay back...your comrades too." 

"This academy is very dear to me. I do not want this place to be tainted by foolish acts of vengeance by the Senate's henchmen." Kaname frowned.

Akari looked at the vampires that knelt before Kaname. As expected...none of the higher-ups showed up. 

One of the vampires met Akari's gaze and his eyes widened. "That child..."

Kaname's eyes turned red as he focused his gaze on the vampire's arm. In seconds, the vampire's arm was sliced off. "Leave now." 

The vampire groaned and held his shoulder. "We shall report back to the Senate that you defended Zero Kiryu, Lord Kaname." 

After the vampires left, Kaname approached Yuki and Zero. "Are you two alright?"

"Kaname...they have no reason to execute Zero." Yuki said.

"I know. Don't worry." Kaname patted Yuki's head.

Zero furrowed his brow. "Why would you save me, Kaname?" 

"I couldn't tolerate the execution of a fellow student by foolish members of my race for groundless reasons." Kaname turned to look at the Night Class. "I have something to discuss with the Headmaster; you all can return to your dorms."

Kaname followed Yuki and Zero towards the Headmaster's residence.

***

After Kaname spoke with Headmaster Cross, he immediately left the office. Kaname walked down the hallway and stopped when he turned the corner.

Zero leaned against the wall.

Kaname sighed. "What is it, Zero?"

Zero frowned. "You killed Shizuka after I shot her, didn't you? Did you take on her powers?"

"You didn't drink the blood that would have saved you. I left her remains for you." Kaname said. 

Zero scowled. "Why did you do it?" 

"Thank you for protecting Yuki. However, keep in mind that I'm only leaving her in your care temporarily." Kaname walked away. 

***

The next day, Akari went downstairs and noticed that Kaname and Takuma stood in the living room. 

"Good afternoon, Akari." Takuma greeted. 

"Good afternoon. Are you going somewhere, Takuma?" Akari asked.

"The Senate wants to speak with Kaname. I'm going to accompany him." Takuma explained.

Akari frowned. "Will you all be okay?"

"We'll be fine, so you don't have to worry." Takuma smiled. 

"Sorry to keep you waiting." Akatsuki walked downstairs. 

"No problem. The car just came to pick us up." Takuma looked in Akatsuki's direction. "Is Aido not coming?" 

Akatsuki shook his head. 

Kaname walked towards the door. "Shall we go?"

The three vampires left the Moon Dormitory.

Akari walked towards the window. She watched her classmates get into a black car. She looked over her shoulder when she heard footsteps.

Aido walked downstairs.

"Aido, did you change your mind?" Akari looked out the window again. "You can still catch up with them if you hurry." 

"I'm not going with them." Aido muttered. "I'm going to step out for a while since I don't want to be here." 

"I'll pretend I didn't see you." Akari said.

Akari watched Aido from the window. Once he was out of sight, she left the Moon Dormitory.

Later, Akari arrived at her old home. She stepped into the living room and stopped.

Ichiru sat in the sofa with a book in his hands. He closed the book when she walked over to him. He patted the spot next to him. "Sit. I have several things to tell you." 

Akari sat down beside him. "I also have something I want to tell you."

"Did Maria wake up already?" Ichiru asked.

"No...not yet." Akari said. 

"I see..." Ichiru said.

"How did it go, today?" Akari asked.

"I got hired to work under Lord Shiki. At first, I had my doubts on whether he'd hire a human...I think congratulations are in order." Ichiru smirked. 

Akari smiled. "Congrats." 

"Also, I found the man you asked me to find; his name is Ayato Kitigawa. Luckily, he's going to show me the ropes since he's worked under Lord Shiki for years...I'll have more opportunities to interact with him." Ichiru explained. 

"Great...please bring him here tomorrow morning." Akari said.

"Alright. Anyway, why are you so fixated on him?" Ichiru asked.

"He attacked me ten years ago." Akari remarked.

Ichiru's eyes widened. "Then...do you want me to lure him here so you can kill him?" 

Akari shook her head. "No. We're going to get information from him."

Ichiru frowned. "Are you worried you'll lose to him in a fight? He might be a more experienced fighter, but if we work together we can kill him."

Akari sighed. "Like I said, I'm going to get information out of him...I'll decide what to do with him afterwards." 

"He will never cooperate with us." Ichiru muttered.

"I believe we can bring him over to our side." Akari said. "By the way, did you hear that the Senate tried to execute Zero?"

Ichiru's eyes widened.

"Last night, Kaname and the Night Class stood up against the Senate's henchmen and prevented the execution. However, the vampires only stopped the attack because Kaname Kuran himself stood in their way...we need a powerful ally like Kaname on our side." Akari stood up.

Ichiru sighed. "Again, another person that wouldn't side with us so easily. Kaname Kuran likes to keep things peaceful around him, so he wouldn't get involved in our fight." 

"He would get involved if someone threatened his peace.  We know that Rido Kuran has allies in the Senate. Someone as twisted as Rido wouldn't spare a relative who could be a threat to his reign." Akari added. "We'll get information from Ayato...and any information you learn as you work as well. Once we know what the Council is planning, we'll be able to drag Kaname into this fight." 

"It's a gamble, but I'm in." Ichiru remarked.

"Today, the Senate summoned Kaname; they must be irritated that he went against them." Akari turned to Ichiru. "The way I see it, Kaname and the Senate would have clashed eventually even without our involvement...we'll just give them a little push to speed things up." 

Chapter 19: Ayato

Kaname looked out the car window. They were traveling through a road surrounded by trees.

Akatsuki turned to look at Kaname. "I didn't think our Dorm President would defy the Senate."

"The public seems to sympathize with you, Kaname. Do you know what is being said about you? 'Lord Kaname saved a classmate of a different race, so he must be the one truly striving for peace unlike the Senate.'" Takuma smiled. "I'm proud of you, Kaname."

Kaname didn't look in their direction. "I had no idea they were saying that. If it's true, I find it comforting." 

Later, the trio entered the conference room where all the members of the Senate awaited their arrival.

Kaname sat down in a empty chair and Akatsuki and Takuma stood beside him. Kaname began to explain what happened at Cross Academy.

"Regarding last night's incident...we have decided that you did not rebel against us. We shall not execute Zero Kiryu as long as you attend Cross Academy." Lord Ichijo declared.

"Thank you, Ichio." Kaname smiled.

"On another note...Lord Kaname, we heard a girl that resembles Lord Hio attends the academy as well.  She must be the daughter of Lady Shizuka and that ex-human servant." Lord Shiki frowned. "Given her bloodline's notoriety, she should not be left unchecked."

"I agree." A lady with a fur coat draped over her shoulders spoke next. "We could send someone to keep an eye on her...and if she dares to commit any transgressions then we'll deal with her. You won't have to dirty your hands, Lord Kaname."

"That won't be necessary." Kaname said. "It would be unfair for her to be punished when she hasn't wronged anyone."

"We are just trying to prevent another tragedy like the one that happened with Lady Shizuka from repeating itself." Another noble explained.

"Akari is a Night Class student, so I'll take responsibility for her." Kaname remarked. "I will personally deal with her if she causes any trouble."

"We'll trust your judgement, Lord Kaname. However, we'd like to see her." The noblewoman smiled. "Lord Aido is hosting a soiree the day after tomorrow. Why don't you have her attend? If she's as well behaved as you believe then it shouldn't be a problem for her to attend social events." 

"That can be arranged." Kaname said. 

"You defended your school-mate's honor and protected him, and you've supported your classmate despite her nature. Your fair and generous actions are truly befitting that of the head of the Kuran Clan." Lord Ichijo mused.

Kaname lowered his gaze. "There's something I have always wanted to request of the Senate. Please do not interfere with the affairs of Cross Academy anymore." 

Lord Ichijo frowned.

Kaname looked into his eyes. "I do not want any bloodshed just as my deceased parents wanted peace, Ichio." 

***

The next morning, Akari led Ayano into the garden.

"Roses, magnolias, hydrangeas, lilies...I almost feel like a princess standing close to so many beautiful flowers." Ayano said.

Akari thought back to her conversation with Kaname a while ago.

"The Senate will not execute Zero as long as I attend this academy." Kaname looked up at her. "However, I feel like I might have placed you in a tough spot." 

Akari furrowed her brow. 

"One of the Senate's men from last night recognized you as a member of the Hio Clan. The Senate knows of your existence." Kaname explained.

Akari looked at the floor. "What will happen to me now?" 

"You can stay at Cross Academy. No one can touch you as long as you're a Night Class student." Kaname added. "The other nobles want to see you. Lord Aido is hosting a soiree tomorrow...you'll have to attend. You can come to me if you need advice or have any questions." 

I've been noticed, so I don't have much time left. Akari thought.

Ayano approached her slowly. ​​

Akari snapped out of her thoughts when she felt a hand on her back. "Sorry...what did you say?"

Ayano looked at the flower bed in front of her. "I said that it was nice of you to add a variety of flowers to our garden. Red roses are nice, but it's a shame to only have one kind of flower."

"Oh..." Akari smiled. "I agree." I only changed the garden because I didn't want a single red rose to remain.

Ayano turned to Akari. "Are you okay? Lately, you don't seem like your usual self. If there's anything on your mind..." 

"I have a lot on my mind." Akari looked up at Ayano. "If your brother did something terrible...if he killed an innocent person would you hate him? Would you be fine with him receiving a punishment for his crime?" 

Ayano froze and her eyes widened. "What do you mean?" 

"They are hypothetical questions...I just wanted to hear your thoughts." Akari lowered her gaze. "My mother, Shizuka Hio, murdered two vampires hunters. However, I didn't want her to be executed even if she did something so terrible. I wanted her to live."

Ayano wrapped her arms around Akari. "It's understandable. You knew a side to Lady Shizuka that others didn't. Also, to answer your earlier question...I feel the same way. I would feel angry and sad if my brother did something terrible, but I could never hate him. I might complain about him a lot but I know he's a good person who wouldn't do something bad without a good reason." 

Maybe Ayano doesn't know what Lord Shiki and Ayato have done...but even if she did...could I bring myself to hurt her? Akari closed her eyes and put her arms around Ayano. 

"It's painful to keep negative emotions bottled up all the time. Those emotions won't disappear just because you ignore them." Ayano smiled wryly. "Don't hesitate to reach out to me whenever you feel sad again."

***

Ichiru led Ayato to the outskirts of town.

"Are you sure the suspicious vampire came this way?" Ayato asked.

"Yes, sir. I followed her, but I didn't make contact since a mere human like me would die in an instant." Ichiru grumbled.

Ayato sighed. "You should search for a new job if you're afraid of dying."

Ichiru stopped when the abandoned house came into view. "I saw her enter that property. I'm not sure if she's still here, but we should investigate." 

"I can feel her presence." Ayato blocked Ichiru's path. "You should wait here. She might lead us into a trap, so I'll investigate alone." 

Ayato walked through the gate and headed towards the backyard. He stopped when he saw a girl standing in the garden.

"I heard you were snooping around outside Lord Shiki's residence." Ayato placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Care to explain yourself?"

Akari turned around to face him. She studied him for a few seconds before she spoke. "Hello, Ayato." 

Ayato frowned. "Who are you?" 

Akari smiled wryly. "For a while, I couldn't get you out of my mind...your face...your eyes...but you forgot me just like that." 

"You were the kid I spared that time...so you survived after all." Ayato smiled wryly.

Ayato's smile disappeared. "Why were you outside Lord Shiki's mansion? He might discover you're alive if you're this careless." 

"I wanted to talk to you. The Senate knows of my existence already, so you'll also be in a tough spot...I want us to make a deal." Akari explained. 

"You should have stayed hidden." Ayato pulled out his sword from it's scabbard. "I'm sorry, but my family's safety will be compromised if I just let you go again."

Akari stepped back until she was a couple of centimeters from the flower bed. "Shouldn't you at least hear me out first?"

"No offense, but you're an illegitimate child of a fallen noble...what could you possibly offer me?" Ayato walked towards her.

Akari turned around and pulled out a katana that laid hidden in the flower bed. "Do you think Lord Shiki will spare you and your family because you kill me now? You failed to follow his orders, and you lied to him."

Ayato leapt forward and brought his sword down against her blade. "True. I will have to face the consequences of my actions, but if I kill you...at least they'll be spared." 

Akari's grip on her sword tightened as she tried to push him back. She jumped back and tried to slash his side.

Ayato blocked her strike. He raised his sword over his head.

Akari held her sword in front of her. I'll block him again.

Ayato brought his sword down again. When their swords clashed, he kicked her legs.

Akari eyes widened as she tumbled to the ground. She scrambled up and reached for her sword. However, she froze when she felt something sharp against her neck. 

"Even if your enemies wield a sword, they can still use any dirty tactic to win." Ayato pressed his sword against her neck. "I won't let you go a second time."

Akari winced. Blood dripped from her neck and tainted his blade. "Really? I think Ayano would be very sad to hear that."

Ayato's eyes widened. 

"She always speaks about you with affection. 'Ayato is really overprotective of me, but he's a good person.' Who knows...she might learn about your immoral work if you kill me."

Ayato's eyes narrowed. 

Vines sprung up from the ground and wrapped around Ayato's body. He gritted his teeth as the vines squeezed him.

Akari stood up. "It's like you said...even in a sword fight, an enemy can still use any dirty tactic to win."

"You've finally learned how to use your gift. I'm impressed." Ayato sneered. "Are you going to kill me?" 

Akari shook her head. "Ayato...you should join our side. Lord Shiki and the other Senate lords may have power and influence, but you're expendable to them. You and your family will be tossed aside once you're no longer useful to them." 

Ayato scoffed. "That's just how life works for vampires who aren't nobility. You have to remain useful to your master otherwise you'll be replaced.  If I abandon my duties and run away, it'll be harder for me to get hired by another high-ranked noble again. The work might not always be easy, but you're still rewarded for doing a good job." 

Akari frowned. "Are you really satisfied being the Senate's dog? I can help you and Ayano get new jobs with a Pro-Monarchy family. Most of my classmates at Cross Academy are Aristocrats, so I'll search for a good family. I can get you two recommendation letters and..."

Ayato sighed. "What do you need me to do in exchange for your help?" 

"I need you tell me everything you know about Rido Kuran and the Senate's plans...I decided to side with Lord Kaname because he wants vampires and humans to live peaceful lives." Akari explained.

Ayato gave her a sardonic smile. "Everyone knows that Kaname Kuran has been playing school and has avoided any conflict with the Senate." 

"He can't just wage war against Rido Kuran and the Senate without reason...that might make him lose favor with the public. However, we will find another way to crush them even without your help. You'll also be eliminated if you continue siding with the Senate, but if you help us...you can be forgiven." 

Ayato lowered his gaze.

"Aren't you tired of the current state of society? I am..." Akari's eyes narrowed. "Why is it that corrupt nobles can live comfortable lives while other vampires like my father have to struggle to survive just because they are at the bottom of the hierarchy?"

"I may be an Aristocrat, but it's as you say...I'm an illegitimate child and my father is a former human, so I need powerful allies to have any kind of power." Akari looked into his eyes. "I'm going to help Lord Kaname because I agree with his vision. Ayato, don't you want Ayano and your parents to live better lives? Please help us bring down Rido Kuran and his followers." 

Ayato frowned. "What about my family?" 

"You'll have to protect your parents. You can hide here for a while. My old home is like my secret base, but you can use it for now." Akari said.

"What about my sister?" Ayato asked. 

"Ayano is working at Cross Academy, so I'll personally keep her safe." Akari reassured.

"Fine, I'll help you." Ayato said. "...but I'll kill you if something happens to Ayano." 

"I will do everything in my power to keep her safe. You don't have to worry." Akari added. "However, should we fail...my life is yours." 

Akari released Ayato from her vines and picked up her sword. Suddenly, she turned around and slashed his stomach.

Ayato put a hand against his stomach. "What was that for?" 

"We're even now." Akari said.

Ayato chuckled. "You're a strange person. What happened to the kid that couldn't stop shaking before me?"

"Well, people change all the time." Akari extended her hand. "Let's forget about what happened before...I want us to start over." 

Ayato took her hand. "In all seriousness, why are you helping me? You should despise me for what I did to you." 

"Ayano said you're a good person, and she'd be devastated if something happened to you." Akari smiled. "If I hadn't met her first, I wouldn't have been kind to you." 

Chapter 20: Loss

Ten years ago

Hayate sat in his desk as he read through his letter.

The door to his workroom flew open.

"Dad, let's paint together!" Akari walked into the room but stopped when she saw the letter in his hands. "Oh...I'll come back later." 

"I'm not busy." Hayate looked up at her. "Let's paint in the garden today."

"Okay!" Akari watched as he opened the bottom drawer and placed his letter on top of a pile of envelopes. "Why do you write so many letters yet never send any of them?" 

"I did send the first two I wrote." Hayate remarked.

"Why did you stop sending them?" Akari asked. 

"I never got a reply." He added.

Akari looked at her father. "Who did you send them to?"

Hayate smiled wryly. "My parents..."

"Did you have a fight with them?" She asked. 

"Yes. My father didn't want me to become a painter. Also, my parents didn't want your mother and I to be together since we're from different backgrounds." Hayate explained.

Akari frowned. "Your paintings are beautiful though and mother and I love you. I'm sure if they knew that, they..."

Hayate smiled. "Don't worry, Akari. I will be fine even if they don't speak to me anymore."

Akari furrowed her brow. "Why do you keep writing the letters?" 

Hayate stood up and placed a hand on Akari's head. "Sometimes it's difficult to share your thoughts and feelings with others...I feel better when I write down the things I can't say." 

"Oh...so they're like your diary." Akari whispered.

"Sort of."  Hayate picked up the canvas that stood beside his desk. "Now, help me bring the paint brushes to the garden." 

"Okay." Akari gave the drawer one last look before picking up the paint brush case.

When they arrived at the garden, Hayate stopped. 

Shizuka was lying underneath the tree. Her eyes were closed and her chest rose and fell slowly.

Hayate looked at Akari and placed his index finger against his lips.

Akari nodded. 

The pair set their supplies down in the center of the garden.

"Do you want to paint first?" Hayate offered her a paintbrush.

"Sure. I will draw the sun, clouds, and birds." Akari looked up at the sky, and then dipped her paintbrush in orange paint. "You can draw the tree, flowers, and Mom." 

"Alright." Hayate stepped back. "However, next time I'll paint the sky." 

Akari pouted. "The garden is harder to draw than the sky though." 

Hayate chuckled. "I like your paintings."

"They don't compare to your paintings, Dad." Akari beamed. "They deserve to be admired by others." 

Hayate knelt beside her. "It's enough for me that my paintings make you happy." 

After their painting was finished, Akari ran over to the tree. She knelt down beside Shizuka and shook her gently. "Mom, wake up."

Shizuka opened her eyes and smiled.

"Why didn't you take a nap on your bed?" Akari asked. 

"The garden makes me feel at ease." Shizuka stood up. "Did you want to show me a new painting?"

Akari gasped. "How did you know?" 

Shizuka pointed at her cheek. "There is a smudge of orange paint on your face." 

"Oh." Akari wiped at her face. "Anyway, you need to see the new painting Dad and I made together!" 

Akari tugged at Shizuka's sleeve and led her to the canvas.

"It's a beautiful painting." Shizuka placed her hand on Akari's head. "Your sunset looks better this time around." 

Hayate looked up at the sky. "It's getting late, I'm going to start making dinner. Can I leave the clean up to you two?" 

"Of course," Shizuka and Akari said in unison. 

Shizuka carried the canvas to Hayate's workroom and Akari trailed behind with the paintbrushes.

"Do you need help washing the paintbrushes?" Shizuka asked.

"No, I can do it. You can go to the kitchen already." Akari replied.

"Alright. Join us in the kitchen when you're done." Shizuka left the room.

Akari waited until she couldn't hear the creak of the floorboards anymore. She tiptoed towards the bottom drawer and dug through it until she found an envelope with an address. She hid the envelope in the sleeve of her kimono.

After Akari finished washing the paintbrushes and hid the letter under her pillow, she joined her parents in the kitchen. 

Hayate prepared the chicken while Shizuka watched him work. 

Akari picked up the knife from the table. "I can help you cut the vegetables, Dad."

"Absolutely not." Hayate put the chicken on the stove. "What if you cut yourself?" 

Akari pouted. "My cuts heal super fast though." 

Hayate sighed. "Your wounds might heal quickly, but they still hurt."

Shizuka took the knife from Akari's hand. "I'll cut the vegetables."

"Okay, I'll set the plates and cups on the table." Akari opened the cabinet doors and took out three plates and cups.

When they finished eating dinner, Akari said she was tired and went to her room.

Shizuka picked up the cups and plates and placed them in the sink.

"I can do the dishes." Hayate stood up from his chair.

"You cooked dinner for us, and I can do this much." Shizuka picked up the sponge. "The last time I cooked was a disaster, so the least I can do is be in charge of the clean up." 

Hayate chuckled. "It was bad." 

Shizuka huffed. "I know I can't cook to save my life."

Hayate cleared his throat. "However, it was your first time. It's natural, that your cooking wasn't perfect."

Shizuka smiled wryly. "That's true. When I lived in the mansion, I wasn't allowed to step foot into the kitchen or outside my room for that matter...but that's in the past now."

Hayate looked at the floor. "Still...shouldn't you try to meet your father?" 

Shizuka froze. "That man never came to visit me...not even once. Why would I want to see him?"

"You said he's been dormant since you were very young...he probably wasn't aware of how you were treated; there might still be a chance to work things out with him." Hayate placed his hand on her shoulder. "Shouldn't he at least know he has a granddaughter?"

Shizuka frowned. "No. I don't want Akari to have anything to do with the Hio Clan...I don't want her life to be dictated by someone else." 

"Akari might grow curious and ask about your parents one day. Earlier she walked in while I read through my letters...I told her about my relationship with my parents." Hayate explained.

"I see." Shizuka scrubbed the last plate. "I will tell her everything should she ask me questions...if she doesn't, I won't tell her about my past." 

"I'll respect your decision." Hayate stepped back.

"Thank you." Shizuka closed the faucet. She turned around and wrapped her arms around him. "I don't want our current life to change...I wish we could live this way for eternity."

***

Akari rushed to her room. She opened the window and walked over to her bed. She took the letter from underneath her pillow and leapt out the window. 

She looked over her shoulder. There was no sign of her parents, so she ran towards the trail. 

Akari stopped running once she lost sight of her house. She saw nothing but trees as she walked. Akari kept following the dirt path and stopped when she saw lights in the distance.

She looked down at the address on the envelope. Dad said he's fine, but is he really? He's kept writing letters all this time...I have to convince them to talk to him again.

She began to walk again when she heard a twig snap. Akari slowly looked over her shoulder, but all she saw were the trees that loomed around her in the dark. 

Akari looked at the lights that shimmered in the distance. Her grip on the letter tightened. Just a little more...I'm almost there. She broke into a run when she heard the hoot of an owl nearby. 

Suddenly, an older boy jumped in front of her.

Akari crashed into him and fell. 

"Finally...you're alone." The boy with black hair and red eyes drawled. 

Akari jumped to her feet. "Who are you?" 

The boy studied her for a few seconds. "I imagined you'd be older, but you're just a kid." He pulled out a sword from his scabbard.

Akari took two steps back. "I haven't done anything wrong. I don't even know you!"

"You're right." Ayato frowned. "You didn't do anything wrong...you were just born into the wrong family."

Akari closed her eyes and let out a shaky breath. Concentrate. It's going to be okay. Small vines sprang up from the soil.

Ayato jumped aside and slashed the vines apart. "It's futile."

Akari's eyes widened. She turned around and ran for the bushes.

In seconds, Ayato was behind her. He grabbed her arm and pulled her back. "Don't struggle. I'll try to end things quickly."

Akari scratched at Ayato's arm, but he shoved her to the ground. She stopped squirming when she saw the blade inches away from her face. Akari looked away as tears welled up in her eyes. I'm not going to cry. I'm not going to cry. I'm not going to cry.

Ayato raised his sword but froze when he heard sobbing.

Akari looked into his eyes. He's really going to kill me...I'll never see Dad and Mom again. 

Ayato looked at the girl who wept at his feet. His grip on the sword tightened when an image of Ayano crying came to mind. He sighed and sheathed his weapon. "Stand up."

Akari stood up slowly. 

"Follow me." Ayato grabbed Akari's arm and led her towards town.

Ayato stopped once they arrived in an alley. "I'll tell my boss I killed you, but I'll let you go."

Akari looked up at him. "Will you really let me go?"

"Yes. However, you won't be able to go back to your family. You'll have to live in hiding for as long as possible. Luckily, there's a lot of human families in this town, so you might be able to live here quietly." Ayato explained.

After a few seconds, Akari spoke. "...but Mom and Dad are my world."

"Do you want to die? Do you want your parents to die?" Ayato asked.

Akari wiped her tears and shook her head.

"You'll have to pretend you died and became a new person. Forget everything about your old life. I let you go on a whim, but there won't be a second chance." Ayato placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Do you understand?"

Akari nodded. 

"Good." Suddenly, Ayato unsheathed his sword and slashed Akari's stomach. He pressed his blade against Akari's wound until the sword was coated in her blood.

Akari whimpered as she sank to the floor.

Ayato looked at his bloodstained blade and stepped back.

Akari crawled to the wall of the building next to her. She leaned against the wall and looked down at her bloody kimono. 

When she looked up again, the boy was gone. Akari's eyes begin to close. I'm sorry, Dad; I lost your letter and wasn't able to talk to your parents.

***

"Lord Shiki, I have completed my task." Ayato kneeled and placed his bloodstained sword at his lord's feet.

"Excellent, Ayato. Lord Rido will be pleased." Lord Shiki smiled. "I had my doubts at first due to your young age, but you've proven your efficiency. I shall reward you for your efforts."

"My lord, I have a request I wish to make." Ayato said.

"Go on." Lord Shiki remarked.

"From now on, call upon me whenever you need to dispose of someone." Ayato spoke with a blank look on his face. "I will prove to you that I can do a better job than my father."

Lord Shiki chuckled. "That depends on your results." 

After his meeting with Lord Shiki, Ayato hurried home.

Once he arrived, he took a shower and went to his room. He closed the door, turned off the lights, and threw himself on the bed.

Tears welled up in his eyes. He still saw her tear-streaked face even when he closed his eyes. He still heard her cries even when he covered his ears. He still remembered the scent of her blood as it seeped into his blade. 

There was a knock on his door.

Ayato pulled the blanket over his body and turned around to face the wall.

A few seconds later, the door opened. Light from the hallway hit Ayato's back. 

Ayano stepped into the room. "Ayato, are you awake?" 

Ayato was completely still.

Ayano turned around but froze when she heard a sniffle. She closed the door and walked towards his bed. She placed her hand on his back. "Are you okay? Did you have a nightmare too?"

"No...I'm just tired." He mumbled.

"I know you've been working harder so that Dad doesn't have to." Ayano felt his body stiffen. "Don't be ashamed to cry. Mom said that adults cry all the time too, and you're only twelve."

There was silence for a few seconds before Ayano spoke again. "Hey, can I sleep here tonight? I'm too scared to sleep in my room since I had a nightmare." 

Ayato was silent but he moved over.

Ayano climbed on the bed. "Can I hug you? It will help me go to sleep faster." 

"Do whatever you want." 

Ayano put her arms around him and closed her eyes. After a few minutes of silence, she heard muffled sobs.

***

Akari awakened to the sound of voices approaching. Is he back? She immediately sat up and looked at her surroundings.

A black-haired woman giggled as she came to a stop. "Hurry Hikaru! You're walking too slow."

"Yuka, shouldn't you take it easy...what if something happens to the baby?" A blond man rushed over to the woman.

"The doctor said that I could continue with our walks every morning. The baby and I are fine." Yuka smiled.

Akari leaned against the wall for support and stood up.

The woman looked in her direction and gasped. "Is that a lost child?"

Akari looked at the approaching figures. They feel different than Dad, Mom, and that boy...are they human?

Hikaru's eyes widened when he looked at Akari's kimono. "She's wounded! Let's take her to a hospital."

Akari tugged at his sleeve. "I'm not...this blood isn't mine."

"Are you lost? Where is your family?" Yuka asked.

"I got separated from them...I don't know if they're still here." Akari looked at the ground.

Hikaru looked at the blood on her kimono. "Do you have any other relatives?" 

Akari shook her head. "My parents were all I had." 

"First, why don't you come with us? You can eat, take a shower, and rest...you'll be safe there." Yuka suggested.

"Can you walk?" Hikaru extended his hand.

Akari took his hand and followed them home.

After Akari took a bath they gave her some soup and apple juice.

"I'm Yuka Endo and this is my husband, Hikaru Endo." Yuka smiled. "What's your name?"

"Akari...just Akari." She said in between sips of apple juice. 

"Yuka and I were thinking...if you have nowhere else to go, why don't you become a part of our family?" Hikaru said.

Akari looked at the couple's expressions. "Do you want me to stay?"

"Of course." Hikaru smiled wryly. "We don't want you to keep roaming the streets alone."

"We have a spare room you could use." Yuka looked at the oversized shirt Akari was currently wearing. "We'll also buy you anything you need to be comfortable here." 

Akari remembered the boy's words.

You have to pretend you died and became someone else.

"Mr. Hikaru...Ms. Yuka...how long can I stay with you?" Akari asked.

"For as long as you like." They smiled. 

"I want to stay here." Akari blurted. 

In the evening, Akari was lying on the bed in her new room. She curled up on her side and faced the window. She stared at it for a minute before covering herself completely with the blanket.

She still saw his gleaming red eyes even when she closed her eyes. She still remembered the sting of the blade as it dug into her skin. 

If only I was stronger...that boy wouldn't have hurt me. I don't want this to happen again. Akari covered her face with her hands. I want to see Mom and Dad again.

Chapter 21: Deal with the Devil

Akari walked to the Moon Dormitory. When she was a few feet away from the building, a voice called out to her.

"You must be very comfortable here to come and go as you please." 

Akari looked behind her and saw that Zero leaned against a tree.

"You've been seeing Ichiru whenever you leave school grounds, right?" He asked.

"Not every time...I'm actually going shopping with my friends in a little while. I need a dress for tomorrow's soiree." Akari said.

Zero glared at her. "Don't change the subject." 

"You're right. I see Ichiru often." Akari turned around to face him. "You don't have to worry for him...he's fine."

"What are you two planning?" Zero walked over to her. "Ichiru is not the type of person to just sit still...I'm sure he's up to something."

"We are planning the downfall of my mother's enemy." Akari deadpanned. 

Zero frowned. "I don't care what you do, but don't drag Ichiru into your mess." 

"You said it yourself...Ichiru is not the type of person to sit still. He'll try to avenge her on his own if I don't help him." Akari stepped back. "I promised my mother I would look after him, so I'll do everything I can to ensure his safety."

Zero stayed silent.

"Zero, you're a member of the Hunter Association right?" Akari asked.

Zero raised an eyebrow. "I am...your point?"

Akari thought back to what she discussed a little while ago with Ayato.

"Rido Kuran has allies within the Hunter Association right?" Ichiru asked.

Ayato nodded. "I don't know how many hunters are involved. However, Lord Ichijo has been conspiring with the Hunter Association President for a while. In fact, Lord Ichijo asked the president to kill Lady Shizuka's lover in exchange for Lord Rido's blood. The president placed Akari's father's name in the execution list and assigned the Kiryus to hunt him down."

"Why did they tear my family apart?" Akari frowned.

Ayato turned to Akari. "Lady Shizuka was Lord's Rido's fiancée. Even if there was no affection between them, he must have felt insulted that she had a lover and child. He ordered Lord Shiki to get rid of you ten years ago and Lord Ichijo to get rid of your father four years ago."

Akari scowled. "He didn't even show himself...he just ordered his henchmen to kill us."

"He couldn't exactly appear in person." Ayato explained. "Kaname destroyed Rido's body after he killed Haruka Kuran. Rido has been trying to restore his body ever since."

Akari stood up abruptly. "Where is he hiding? We might be able to kill him before he regenerates completely!" 

"That's unlikely. Lord Rido's body is kept in a hidden room in Lord Shiki's residence." Ayato explained.

Ichiru's eyes widened. "What room is he kept in?" 

"Don't get any ideas, Ichiru. You won't be able to kill him yet. Lord Shiki always has a guard outside the room." Ayato frowned. "In addition, Rido takes the body of innocent people to move around...you wouldn't be able to touch him without hurting the real owner of the body." 

"What is Rido and the Senate's goal?" Akari asked. 

"Lord Ichijo and the Hunter Association President want Rido to replace Kaname as the head of the Kuran Clan. Rido promised to eliminate the Senate's enemies, and he promised the president more blood." Ayato explained.

Akari looked into Zero's eyes. "Ichiru and I believe that someone within the Hunter Association is helping our enemy."

Zero furrowed his brow. "What do you mean?"

Zero would be a great ally to have since he's a hunter, but I doubt he'd want to work with me. Akari thought. However, I can't tell him that the Hunter Association President is colluding with the Senate. Zero might try to confront the president...he might place Zero's name on the execution list like he did to Father.

"Just don't lower your guard." Akari walked towards the Moon Dormitory and opened the door.

Zero took a step forward. "You're just going to walk away after being all cryptic?" 

"I'm pressed for time right now. Goodbye." Akari went inside the building.

***

Akari walked out of the dressing rooms.

Rima, Takuma, and Senri watched her as she approached them. She was wearing a light pink gown with long sleeves and a floral pattern.

"This is the dress I like best" Akari smiled. "What do you all think?"

"You look like a princess!" Takuma exclaimed.

"You look nice." Rima and Senri said in unison.

Akari beamed. "I'll take this one."

A few minutes later they were out of the boutique.

"I know it was extremely last minute, but thank you all for coming with me." Akari tightened her grip on her bag.

"Don't mention it." Senri said.

"It's your first soiree, so we wanted to help you pick your dress." Rima said. 

"Speaking of the soiree...Akari, I want you to be mentally prepared for it." Takuma frowned. "Unfortunately, many of the nobles at the event won't take the time to get to know you; they'll decide how to treat you based on your background."

"I have already steeled myself, so you all don't have to worry for me." Akari reassured.

"I'm sure some nobles will start prattling about your mother and grandfather to provoke you." Rima remarked.

Senri frowned. "You'll have to listen to their meaningless small talk, but there's no need for you to tell them anything about yourself."

"Thanks for the advice." Akari smiled.

"It's normal to feel nervous since it's your first soiree." Rima said.

"I still find them unpleasant." Senri muttered.

"Don't worry, Akari. We'll also be at the event, so you won't be alone." Takuma reassured.

"I was thinking...perhaps it would be better that I keep my distance from you three while at the soiree." Akari looked at Takuma and Senri. "I'm aware that Lord Ichijo and Lord Shiki are high-ranked members of the Senate...I wouldn't want to put you two in a difficult position with your families." Do I even have a right to stand beside them if I'm plotting their relatives' demise? 

Senri became pensive.

"There wouldn't be an issue with my family." Rima said. "My family supports the monarchy, but they are not opposed to my friendship with Senri or Takuma who are from Pro-Senate families."  

"I'm sure there's no need to go that far." Takuma chuckled. "You're both our friend and classmate, so..."

Akari stopped walking.

Takuma, Rima, and Senri also stopped and looked back at her.

Akari looked at the kimonos displayed on the window of a shop. "Can we make another stop?"

***

Kaname was reading a book in his desk when Akari entered his office. 

"Good evening, Dorm President. I wanted to thank you for giving me permission to go shopping earlier today." Akari smiled. "I was able to buy a dress for the soiree just in time." 

"What do you really want to talk about?" Kaname turned the page of his book. "I doubt you're only here to thank me." 

"You're right." Akari said. "I need your help." 

"What do you need?" Kaname's gaze stayed on his book.

Akari took a deep breath. "Please help me kill Rido Kuran and the Senate members who sided with him." 

"Your request is cause for concern." Kaname closed his book and looked at Akari. "You are asking me to not only help you kill a Pureblood but to help you destroy the Senate...society would fall into chaos." 

"I am not acting on a whim, I've given this a lot of thought." Akari said.

"You don't think I'll hand you over to the Senate for attempting to disrupt our peace?" Kaname asked.

"If things were truly peaceful, my parents wouldn't have been taken from me." Akari stepped closer to Kaname's desk. "I won't deny that I want to eliminate Rido Kuran and the Senate for a selfish reason like revenge. However, you would also benefit from their destruction. Before you make a decision, please listen to everything I have to say."

Kaname leaned forward in his chair.

"The Senate and Hunter Association President plan to have Rido Kuran replace you as the next head of the Kuran family. In return, Rido has promised to give the Senate more power and eliminate their enemies. Also, I know Rido killed your father...now he's after the sister you've hid and protected for years." Akari explained. "These aren't just allegations...I got this information from someone who has worked under Lord Shiki for ten years. I can even arrange for him to speak with you personally if you don't believe me." 

"That won't be necessary. I am aware of how far some nobles are willing to go for power." Kaname frowned. "Also, I know better than anyone the kind of person Rido is."

"Currently, I can only get so far...I need a powerful ally like you to accomplish my goal." Akari met his gaze. "They will continue to commit atrocities if left unchecked. Please Dorm President, help me lead them to ruin." 

"In other words, you want to use me." Kaname mused.

"Yes." Akari lowered her gaze. "In exchange, you can use me as well...I always repay my debts." 

"I see. Since we are revealing our true faces to one another, I have a confession to make." Kaname looked into her eyes. "I killed Shizuka after Zero shot her. I waited until she was wounded and alone...she didn't even struggle as I tore her heart out."

Akari's eyes narrowed. "I suspected you were involved somehow, but I wasn't sure whether you had killed her yourself."

"Will you be capable of working with your mother's murderer to achieve your goal?" Kaname asked.

"Are you worried I might betray or harm you?" Akari asked.

"Answer my question first." Kaname commanded.

Akari kneeled. "Yes. I might not like you but I can put my personal feelings aside and work with you to achieve our common goal."

"I am glad you've learned from your mother's mistakes. It would be foolish for you to act impulsively." Kaname remarked.

"Moreover, you could easily get rid of me if I tried anything with the excuse that another Hio Clan member went insane." Akari muttered.

"That's true. Also, to answer your earlier question...I was not worried." Kaname looked down at her. "You're not a threat to me and you never will be."

Akari was seething. 

"Now that I've seen your commitment to your goal, I'll help you." Kaname smiled. "Let's discuss this matter further."

Akari smiled bitterly. "Yes, Lord Kaname." 

Chapter 22: Dorm Mystery

Takuma opened the door to Kaname's office. "Kaname, I have something urgent to report."

Kaname and Akari looked in his direction.

Takuma paused when his eyes fell on Akari. "I apologize if I interrupted anything."

Akari shook her head. "You're fine. I was on my way out anyway."

"What did you want to tell me?" Kaname asked. 

"Someone drank the blood of a Day Class girl and she collapsed earlier." Takuma frowned. "The Day Class students believe it's anemia, but Yuki said there were puncture wounds on her neck." 

"How is she?" Akari asked.

"She's currently in the infirmary." Takuma lowered his gaze. "She doesn't remember anything about the incident, so the vampire must have sealed her memories." 

"Only Purebloods and Aristocrats can seal others' memories...the culprit is a Night Class student." Kaname frowned. "Takuma tell the others that classes are cancelled for the rest of the evening. Then, I want you and Akari to gather the others and look into this incident."

"Alright...what are you going to do, Kaname?" Takuma asked.

"I wasn't able to keep an eye on everyone, so I'm going to apologize to Headmaster Cross." Kaname stood up from his chair.

"Don't be too hard on yourself. The Senate summoned you yesterday, so you were fatigued." Takuma turned to Akari. "We should head out."

Akari nodded and followed Takuma out the door.

They walked in silence until Takuma spoke. "I was wondering where you were since you weren't in our first class...I was surprised to find you in Kaname's office."

"I had something to discuss with the Dorm President." Akari said.

Takuma looked at her. "You can also talk to me about any concerns you have if you don't feel comfortable talking to Kaname."

Akari smiled. "Are you worried about me?"

Takuma flicked her forehead. "You're my friend...of course I'm worried about you." 

What would you and Senri think if you knew what I'm plotting? Akari lowered her gaze. "I'll keep that in mind. Now, let's hurry."

Several minutes later, they entered the infirmary along with other Night Class students.

The Day Class girl's eyes widened. "What are you all doing here?"

Takuma walked over to her with a bouquet of flowers. "We heard a fellow school-mate had fainted and wanted to see how she was doing. However, I was surprised to find you here...Miwa."

Miwa smiled. "You remembered my name."

"Of course I remember. I had the pleasure of dancing with you at the ball a few days ago." Takuma handed her the bouquet. "How are you feeling?" 

Miwa blushed. "I feel better now, but thank you all for coming over to see me."

"Is it okay if I ask you a some questions?" Takuma asked.

Miwa nodded.

Takuma looked into her eyes. "What's the last thing you remember before you fainted?" 

"I was waiting for my friend under a tree, so we could walk to our next class together. I suddenly began to feel dizzy...then I woke up here." Miwa explained.

Zero opened the door.

"Zero, Yuki...did you come to see Miwa too?" Takuma smiled. 

Zero and Yuki scanned the room.

Ruka and Akatsuki were standing beside the window.

Akari and Rima were standing beside Senri who was sitting on a chair.

"The Night Class!" Yuki exclaimed. "Were your classes cancelled?"

Miwa turned to Takuma. "I'm sorry I wasn't any help."

Takuma shook his head. "No worries! Thank you for talking to us." 

Miwa stood up and bowed. "I'll be going now. Thank you for the flowers."

Takuma smiled. "Take care."

Miwa turned to Zero. "Thank you for carrying me here after I fainted, Zero. It was only anemia, so I'm fine now."

Zero looked at Miwa.

"Miwa smiled. "I'm sorry I said mean things about you before. You're actually pretty nice."

Yuki giggled. "Wow, Zero. Someone thinks you're a nice person."

Takuma chuckled. "Now, if only he would stop frowning and glaring..."

Rima pointed at Zero. "That guy...nice?"

Senri shrugged.

Zero looked at them with a glare. "So...why are you all here?"

Yuki gasped. "That's right! You all must know that the Night Class are suspects." 

"I'm glad you asked!" Takuma went to stand with the others.

"We have come in search of clues that will lead us to the culprit and help us solve this case!" Akari exclaimed.

Takuma smirked. "We are the detectives of justice sent by Dorm President Kaname! Our name is..."

Takuma turned to Akatsuki. "What shall we call ourselves?"

"Don't ask me." Akatsuki said. "I didn't even know we were detectives."

"You guys are no fun!" Takuma pouted. "Only Akari followed my lead..."

Ruka face-palmed. "You two are having a bit too much fun. Please, let's be serious here." 

Takuma cleared his throat. "Anyway, Kaname asked the seven of us to investigate."

"So...we can trust the students who are present, right?" Zero asked.

Takuma looked at each of his classmates. "Probably. Oh...Aido isn't here, so we're only six."

Akatsuki put a hand on his chin. "Aido has been acting strange for a few days now."

Ruka crossed her arms. "Hanabusa broke the rules before. He even bit someone, but to take this much blood..."

"I bet Aido did it." Senri said. 

"No...I don't think Hanabusa did it. Probably not..." Akatsuki muttered.

"Kain, even you don't trust Aido?" Rima asked.

"I don't think Aido did it." 

Everyone looked at Akari.

"Aido admires Dorm President Kuran a lot. I don't think he would do anything that would threaten the Night Class that President Kuran worked hard to create." Akari explained.

"I agree with Akari. I don't think Hanabusa is the culprit either." Ruka added.

Zero left the room.

"Who do you think is the real culprit?" Yuki asked.

"I guess we're just going to have to find out. Do you want to help us?" Takuma asked.

"I guess so..." Yuki replied.

"Let's go, Detective Yuki!" Takuma took Yuki's hand. "We'll solve this case in no time." 

The rest of the group followed Takuma and Yuki down the hallway. 

Ruka slowed down to match Akari's pace. "Thank you for believing in Hanabusa. He might be annoying sometimes, but he's a good person nonetheless." 

"Don't mention it." Akari said. "I hope we catch the culprit soon."

"I hope so too. The soiree is tomorrow and we all need to rest and prepare." Ruka sighed.

***

Aido sat on a chair in the kitchen. 

"Hey Aido." A boy with messy light brown hair entered the kitchen. "Classes have been cancelled, but the dorm is pretty quiet."

Aido looked up at him. "Oh, it's you Seiji...the vice-president and some others just left."

Seiji raised an eyebrow. "Are they looking into that incident?"

Aido shrugged. "I don't know who did it, but it put us in jeopardy. The Day Class might find out about us."

"That's true." Seiji frowned. "Well, I have things to do...I'll catch you later." 

Aido stayed silent.

Seiji walked out of the Moon Dormitory and dashed in the direction of the Sun Dormitory.

Once he arrived he approached the window to Miwa's room. However, he was pushed into the wall. 

"You must be quite fearless to brazenly appear in the Day Class girls' dormitory."

Seiji stiffened at the sound of the voice.

Kaname grabbed Seiji's arms and held them behind his back. "I had Takuma and the others occupy themselves elsewhere. Did that make things easier for you?"

Seiji looked over his shoulder. "I'm sorry, President Kuran. I admit I acted selfishly." 

"Your actions put the entire Night Class in danger." Kaname frowned. "It's not that I can't understand why you did it. You like her, so you can't help but desire her blood. However, you must stop wanting her...otherwise she will die."  

Seiji lowered his gaze.

"You don't need to worry. I'll make sure you never do something like this again." Kaname's eyes turned red. "I cannot allow this academy to be jeopardized by a foolish act." 

***

Lord Shiki was looking out the window when Ichiru entered his office. "Ichiru, tell Ayato to report to me. I have an important matter to discuss with him."

Ichiru lowered his gaze. "Ayato is dead, my lord."

Lord Shiki turned to Ichiru. "What happened?" 

"We were trailing a suspicious vampire that we saw outside your residence, and we were ambushed." Ichiru pulled out a sword. "Unfortunately, I was only able to retrieve his sword."

"An ambush? It must the work of the Anti-Senate forces." Lord Shiki frowned. "How unfortunate. Despite the fact that Ayato failed me, he was an exceptional servant. It won't be easy to find a replacement for him." 

Chapter 23: Soiree

Akari stole a glance at Kaname and Seiren; both of them were looking out the window of the vehicle.

Ayano worked hard on my hair, nails, and make up. I have to do my best today, so that her efforts don't go to waste. Akari thought. Though, it would have been nice if I could have gone to the event with the others.

"The Head of the Aido family, Hanabusa's father, is the host of tonight's soiree. You'll have to thank him as he made it possible for your name to be added into the guest list." Kaname turned to look at Akari. "You're the first child born into the Hio Clan who isn't a Pureblood, so you might have some unpleasant encounters. However, you still need to behave."

Akari looked at him in mock surprise. "You don't have any faith in me? That hurts, Dorm President."

Kaname looked unamused. 

"Relax. Even if someone says something distasteful, I promise not to resort to violence." Akari smiled. "If I can have a civilized conversation with you, I'm sure I can be courteous with them too." 

"I hope so." Kaname looked out the window again. "Don't forget I can always cease helping you." 

When they arrived at their destination, Akari stepped out of the black car and looked around. The building was missing a front door, the walls were stained, and one of the windows was broken. She gave Kaname a side-long glance. "The soiree is going to take place in an abandoned building?"

"No need to be on guard." Kaname walked past her. "There is an underground mansion that belongs to the Aido family beneath this building."

Before they could enter the building, Akatsuki walked towards them. 

"I'm glad you're here, Lord Kaname. Something happened before you arrived." Akatsuki said. "For some reason, Yuki Cross was lying unconscious outside the building. Hanabusa took her to another room...he's currently with her." 

"What a troublesome girl." Kaname muttered.

"I'll go and scope the place to make sure nothing is awry. Call for me if you need me, my lord." Seiren bowed.

"Very well." Kaname turned to Akari. "You can go on ahead too. Akatsuki will take you to the ballroom."

Akari shook her head. "I think it's better for me to wait until you enter. I was invited because you spoke with Lord Aido, so it wouldn't feel right for me to be there if you're not present." 

"Do as you please." Kaname walked away without sparing her another glance.

Akari followed Kaname into the room Yuki was staying in. 

"Lord Kaname, she still hasn't woken up." Aido stood up from his chair.

"Thank you, Aido. I'll take it from here." Kaname said.

"Alright. I'll see you both in a bit." Aido left the room.

"I'll wait outside." Akari went to stand outside the door. Maybe I should have gone on ahead after all.

Akari's thoughts were interrupted by Takuma's voice. "Hey, Akari. Is Kaname still inside?" 

Akari nodded. 

"Come in, Takuma." Kaname said.

Takuma and Akari entered the room and closed the door.

Kaname frowned. "Now, you come get me?" 

Takuma smiled. "Kaname, please don't treat me like a nuisance. You're the one who finally agreed to attend a soiree. The host and guests are all waiting for you. Yuki is awake, and she'll be safe if she stays in this room."

Akari looked at Yuki. "I can stay and look after her if you're that worried, Dorm President." 

"No need, Akari. Like I said, the guests won't notice her if she stays in this room." Takuma added. "I've called the academy but won't you hide for a while, Yuki?" 

Yuki nodded.

"By the way, why did you collapse in the entryway?" Takuma asked.

Yuki frowned. "I took a lost child to what looked like an abandoned building. He kissed me thank you, and that's all I remember before I woke up here." 

"He must be a child of one of the guests. Vampire children can suck your life energy since they don't have fangs yet." Takuma explained.

***

Zero stood against the wall as he watched the vampires socialize.

A hand landed on his head and grabbed a fistful of his hair in a playful manner.

"Hey, cut it out...teacher." Zero pulled out Bloody Rose and aimed it at Toga. 

"How goes it, stupid apprentice?" Toga looked unfazed. "Vampire Hunters always monitor soirees since it's an agreement so that both sides get along. You'll have to get used to this no matter how tedious it might be." 

"I know." Zero frowned. "Why did you come here?" 

"My target might show up." Toga replied as he scanned the crowd. "I see Night Class students here. Is it alright for the Disciplinary Committee to leave them to their own devices?" 

"They are with their parents or guardians, so it's alright." Zero explained.

"Look at them." Toga frowned. "They're pretending not to notice you, but they are watching you closely. Even moderates consider killing a Pureblood a grave offense. Even if you did murder the loathsome mad princess..." 

"I wasn't the one who finished her off." Zero lowered his gaze. "Teacher, Ichiru was with her." 

"Is that so?" Toga furrowed his brow. 

Suddenly, there were murmurs among the crowd as they parted.

Kaname entered the ballroom followed by Akari and Takuma.

When Kaname stepped forward, the crowd became silent. The noblemen bowed and the noblewomen curtsied.

"I didn't mean to interrupt everyone, please enjoy yourselves." Kaname smiled.

"Lord Kaname, is the young lady behind you the one we heard about?" A nobleman asked. 

"Yes. This is Lord Hio's granddaughter." Kaname said.

Akari stepped forward and curtsied the way she had seen the other noblewomen do. "My name is Akari Hio. I am pleased to meet everyone."

The lights were dim, but Akari could still see the way their eyes inspected her. Most of the nobles were smiling, but their smiles didn't reach their eyes.

"It's nice to meet you, Akari." A noblewoman spoke next. "You have our deepest condolences for what happened to your mother." 

A few others greeted Akari and gave her their condolences. I guess no one is trying to approach me directly because of Kaname's presence. It was a good choice to enter at the same time. 

The nobleman from earlier looked from Akari to Zero and smirked. The man walked closer to Zero and then turned to face Kaname. 

"Lord Kaname, is it true you stood up against the Senate to protect this hunter?" The man pointed at Zero.

"I did." Kaname replied.

The crowd went completely silent again.

Zero turned to the man, but remained silent. 

"I respect you, Lord Kaname. I know you are trying to meet the humans halfway for the future of both our races." The nobleman smiled. "It's such a noble cause, but I can't help but worry for the young lady." 

He turned to Akari. "Miss Akari, it would be understandable if you had any objections since your mother's killer wasn't punished."

Akari looked at Zero. "I don't have any objections. I'm aware our parents had conflict, but I do not wish for history to repeat itself."

Akari looked at Kaname before she turned to the man again and smiled. "I had the pleasure of working with Lord Kaname at Cross Academy, and I wish to help him achieve his goal. I also think that striving for peace between humans and vampires is a noble cause." 

The nobleman smiled wryly. "I see. It was presumptuous of me to assume the lady was unhappy with this arrangement." 

"Miss Akari's benevolence can only be a result of Lord Kaname's influence." A lady smiled. 

An older man with blond hair and blue eyes approached them. He was followed by Hanabusa and a girl who also had blonde hair and blue eyes.

"Lord Kaname, thank you for putting up with my son." The man smiled.

"Thank you for inviting me tonight, Lord Aido. I'm not comfortable at soirees, so I hardly ever attend." Kaname said.

"Please don't worry about it." Lord Aido turned to Akari. "Miss Akari, Lord Kaname mentioned this was your first soiree. I hope you are having a pleasant time." 

Akari smiled. "I am. Thank you for inviting me, Lord Aido."

Lord Aido turned to Kaname again. "Lord Kaname, we have a special favor to ask of you tonight."

The girl behind him stepped forward.

"This is my daughter, Tsukiko. We hope that you may take a fancy to her...that is the wish of our entire clan." Lord Aido said.

"Father, please. Lord Kaname, that is not my wish!" Hanabusa exclaimed.

Kaname looked at Tsukiko and smiled. "I don't know what will happen in the future, but I will remember her."

Tsukiko blushed.

"Lord Kaname, please come meet my daughter." Another nobleman said.

"Lord Kaname, please meet my daughter too." A noblewoman added.

"Lord Kaname used to ignore this topic completely." Someone said.

"Indeed. He has matured and now understands his role as a rare Pureblood." Another replied. 

A voice interrupted the chatter. "Please don't make a fuss, everyone. You'll trouble Kaname." 

A young woman with long blonde hair and blue eyes entered the room. She stopped a few inches away from Kaname.

"I didn't know Lady Sara was attending tonight's soiree too. What a momentous occasion!" A guest exclaimed.

"Sara, it's been a while." Kaname smiled. 

"Kaname, I haven't seen you since you started going to school. I've missed you." Sara smiled and held out her right hand.

Kaname brought her gloved hand to his lips.

"There are few Purebloods left in this world, so we must support each other." Sara said.

After their greetings, Kaname excused himself and left the ballroom. 

Sara turned to Akari and walked up to her. "Hello, I'm Sara Shirabuki. You look just like Lord Hio...you must be from the Hio Clan. What's your name?" 

Akari curtsied. "It's an honor to meet you, Lady Sara. My name is Akari Hio." 

Sara smiled. "No need to be so formal with me. Even if you're not a Pureblood, you're still a member of the Hio Family. Just call me Sara." 

Akari met her gaze. "I couldn't dare talk to you so casually."

Sara giggled. "You're adorable. I want us to be friends."

What am I supposed to say in this situation? Akari smiled.

"To be honest, I always wanted to be closer to Shizuka, but I never got the chance. What happened to her was a tragedy. My thoughts and prayers are with you, Akari." Sara lowered her gaze.

"Thank you." Akari said.

Sara took out a card from her purse and handed it to Akari. "This is my address; you can send me letters or visit my mansion whenever you like."

Akari took the card and looked at it. 

"I have to go greet the host, so I'll take my leave now." Sara waved. "I hope to hear from you soon."

Akari looked around. She saw some of her classmates with their families. I lost sight of Takuma, and I haven't seen Senri or Rima yet. They're probably with their families, so I shouldn't disturb them.

Akari snapped out of her thoughts when she noticed a little boy staring at her a few feet away. He had dark brown hair and wore a blue suit. One of his eyes was blue and the other was red.

I wonder if this is also his first soiree, she thought.

Akari walked over to the refreshment table and looked at the snacks and drinks.

A group of noblewomen were talking nearby. 

Akari had her back turned to them, but she could hear their comments clearly. 

"I wonder how Lord Hio will react when he learns that his granddaughter isn't a Pureblood." A lady shook her head. "It's a shame that the Hio Pureblood line ended with Lady Shizuka." 

"What was Lady Shizuka thinking? She had a Pureblood fiancée, but she ran away with an ex-human vampire!" A second lady frowned. 

"I feel sorry for the young girl though. Children can't pick their parents. Besides, she looks like a refined young lady." A third lady added. 

"People said Lady Shizuka was the epitome of grace...but look how she ended up. Lord Hio also seemed like a refined man, but I've heard a rumor that he killed his father to become the new Head of the Hio Clan." The first lady took a sip of her drink.

"No way! He was so pleasant in the last soiree he attended with his late wife." The third lady exclaimed. 

"Members of the Hio family might act pleasant one time and act deranged another...you can never be sure which side you'll get." The first lady added.

"I wouldn't be surprised if Lord Hio's late wife committed suicide. Maybe she couldn't handle living with that family anymore and wanted a way out." The second lady remarked.

The third lady gasped. "Now that's going too far!" 

Akari was seething. If I act hostile, I will only be proving their point.

Akari took a deep breath and reached for a chocolate covered strawberry, but froze when she felt someone brush against her and place a piece of paper in her other hand.

Akari opened the folded paper. Follow me. She looked up and saw Senri standing a few feet away. When they made eye contact, he began to walk away.

Akari followed Senri out of the ballroom. When she stepped out into the hallway, she noticed Senri was leaning against the wall.

"I have something to tell you, but let's speak somewhere more private." Senri led Akari down the hallway until he reached a door.

Akari scanned the room when she entered; there was nothing out of the ordinary. She turned to face Senri. "What did you want to talk about?"

Senri was silent for a few seconds before he spoke. "To be honest, I don't have anything to say. That was just an excuse to get you out of the ballroom."

"Is that so? You had me worried for a second with how mysterious you acted. I thought something had happened." Akari said.

"You looked uncomfortable, but it didn't seem like you planned to leave the room." Senri lowered his gaze. "You've already greeted the guests...there's no need for you to listen to their drivel."

"I appreciate it." Akari lowered her voice. "...but is it okay for us to wander around Lord Aido's mansion?"

"I thought you might feel overwhelmed at the ballroom, so I asked Aido earlier if you could rest in one of the guest rooms for a while." Senri explained. "He allowed it."

Akari walked over to the bed and sat down. "I guess it won't hurt to take a short break." She patted the spot next to her. "You should sit too."

Senri sat down beside her. 

"I guess I didn't do a good job of keeping my composure." Akari looked at the floor.

Senri spoke after a few seconds. "I think you did a good job at concealing your emotions...some of our experiences are a little similar, so I can understand how you feel."

Akari looked up at him. 

"I'm an illegitimate child like you. Also, my mother used to be the topic of gossip between the nobles too...when I heard those ladies insult your family, I knew you must have felt as I did." 

Akari listened without saying a word.

"My mother, Asami Shiki, used to be a famous and respected actress. After her affair with my father, she became mentally unstable. Suddenly, all of her hard work and achievements were forgotten. For a while, all the nobles could talk about was how she had fallen from grace." Senri explained. "They often talked about how she settled for being the mistress of a man who had many lovers and even bore his child." 

"Did you ever meet your father?" Akari asked.

Senri frowned. "I only saw him once...he had no affection for Mother and me. I'm relieved I haven't seen him since."

"How is your mother doing now?" Akari asked

"She is doing better...now that Father is not in her life anymore." Senri looked at his hands. "I try to look after her as best I can." 

"I'm glad she's improving." Akari smiled. "Hopefully, she will keep getting better." 

"I hope so too." Senri said.

"How are you feeling, Senri?" 

"I try to keep my composure at all times since I don't want Mother to worry. However, I'll admit there are times when I want to run away from it all...from Uncle's expectations of me...from Mother...it's shameful." Senri mumbled. 

Akari placed her hand over his. "Don't be ashamed. You've been through a lot, so it's okay to feel that way...I think it's admirable that despite wanting to run away, you stayed because you wanted to help your mother. I think you should have a little more faith in yourself."

Senri looked up at her. "I wanted you to relax here, but I ended up being a burden instead." 

"Not at all." Akari smiled. "Thank you for sharing your story with me and thank you for leading me away from the ballroom." 

Senri dropped her hand and reached into his coat pocket. He pulled out a box of pocky.

"You brought pocky even though there are plenty of snacks at the event?" Akari asked.

Senri held the box in front of her. "Earlier you didn't have a chance to get anything from the snack table. They might not be chocolate covered strawberries, but they are still chocolate flavored. Do you want some?"

Akari smiled and reached for the box. 

Chapter 24: Holiday Break

Akari looked at the two journals that sat on her bedside table.

She placed the purple journal inside her suitcase and closed it. Afterwards, Akari opened the blue journal to the first page and began to write.

There was a knock on her door. 

Akari closed the journal.

When she opened the door, she was greeted by Aoi and Mei.

"Hi, Akari. We wanted to talk to you before we all left on vacation." Aoi frowned. "We're sorry if you felt like we insulted your family when you visited our room. We've never met any members of the Hio Family and we just told you the rumors we've heard." 

"I wasn't offended so don't worry." Akari said.

"There's no need to lie, Aoi. I'm sure Akari would prefer the truth." Mei turned to Akari. "I don't think the information we shared was based on mere rumors. My mother is a high-ranked member of the Senate so she has access to information on most noble families. Furthermore, your mother's situation wasn't a rumor."

"I still want to be your friend...your background doesn't change anything." Aoi said.

"I feel the same as Aoi." Mei added.

"We can still be friends." Akari smiled.

"Yay!" Aoi put her arms around Akari. "By the way, what are your plans for the holidays?" 

"I'm going to visit my human family." Akari said.

"Oh, we're going back home too." Aoi added. 

"I feel like your human family was a good influence on you, Akari." Mei smiled. "I don't sense any bloodlust in you."

"Oh my, look at the time! We have to finish packing. See you later, Akari." Aoi ushered Mei out of the room and left.

A moment later, Seiren walked into the room. "Akari, make sure you finish packing. Lord Kaname is going to close the Moon Dormitory soon."

Akari picked up the journal from the bedside table and placed it inside her suitcase. "I finished packing now, so I'll head downstairs."

Akari picked up her suitcase and left the room. 

Takuma, Rima, and Senri were waiting for her in the living room.

"Akari, do you have any plans for the holidays?" Takuma asked.

"I was going to ask the headmaster if I could stay a little longer at the academy...at least until Maria wakes up. I'll go visit my family later in the break." Akari replied.

"Why don't you come with us? We're all going to stay at Aido's vacation home. It's pretty far from the academy, but it's a quick journey through the underground railway." Takuma explained. "It'll be a great experience! Plus, his home has a beautiful garden and even the climate is different...you'd love it there." 

"I would love to go, but I don't want to leave the academy without speaking to Maria first. She's one of the few relatives I have left." Akari said.

"I understand." Takuma smiled. "Hopefully, you can join us on our next break." 

"I hope so too." Akari smiled. "I would love to spend the holidays with everyone someday." 

Rima turned to Senri. "Are you coming with us, Senri?" 

"No. I have to leave for work." Senri sighed. "My mom keeps pestering me to come home, so I'll go home this time...for a bit." 

"I see." Rima lowered her gaze.

Takuma put his arm around her. "Don't look so down, Rima. I'm sure Senri and Akari want us to have fun even if they're not present." 

"He's right." Akari walked over to Rima and hugged her. We hope that you and Takuma enjoy yourselves, and we'll see each other again before you know it." 

***

When the group walked into the school yard, they noticed how lively it was.

Some of the Night Class students said goodbye to each other while maids and butlers carried luggage into different cars and carriages.

Yuki and Zero observed the hustle and bustle from a few feet away.

Finally, the group noticed Aido pacing back and forth.

Takuma walked over to Aido and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Don't worry. Kaname will be staying at your mansion this year. I will also be staying with you along with a few others." 

"I-i wasn't worried about that!" Aido stammered.

"You're so fun to tease. I'm so looking forward to our holiday break." Takuma smirked.

Aido frowned. "You're so rude, Vice-president." 

Akari patted Aido's back. "I'm sorry, Aido. It must be difficult having to put up with Takuma's teasing." 

Takuma laughed. "Don't worry, Akari. Even though Aido looks annoyed right now, he secretly likes the attention he's getting from everyone." 

"Is that so?" Akari stepped back. "Well, to each their own I guess." 

"Don't listen to him, Akari. I don't enjoy this!" Aido exclaimed.

Rima and Senri stood a few feet away under Rima's umbrella.

Next, Takuma walked over to Yuki and Zero. "Thank you for your help. You two always have so much to do, so I hope you can relax while we're away." 

Zero looked away.

Yuki bowed. "Thank you! Please, take care." 

Takuma looked up as Kaname approached them. "Are you sure you locked up everything, Kaname?"

"Takuma, even I can do that." Kaname placed an envelope in Yuki's hands. "The key to the Moon Dormitory is inside." 

Yuki looked at the envelope. "Thank you."

"Make sure you stay out of trouble." Kaname patted Yuki's head.

"I know. You don't have to treat me like a child." Yuki lowered her gaze.

"Kaname, it must be hard leaving her behind." Takuma said.

Kaname turned to Takuma. "It's time to go. The others are waiting for us."

Takuma nodded and turned to his friends.

"I guess we have to part ways now. Senri, Akari...take care of yourselves." Takuma waved at them. "Let's go, Rima." 

Rima nodded and followed Takuma.

Kaname walked after them, but paused to look at Akari. "Take care, Akari." 

"Likewise, Dorm President." Akari smiled.

Zero frowned. 

Takuma, Rima, and Kaname joined the others inside the limousine, and the vehicle drove away. 

Senri turned to Akari. "I guess we're the only Night Class students left." 

She looked around. "You're right."

"I hope the holidays end soon." Senri said.

"I usually prefer long breaks. However, I agree with you since I won't be able to see you guys for a while." Akari said.

It was quiet for a few seconds until Akari spoke again.  "Senri, there's something I want to give you."

Akari opened her suitcase and placed it on the floor. She pulled out a blue journal and closed her suitcase.

Senri watched her silently.

"I assumed you were going home for the holidays, and after our conversation last night...I wanted you to have this." Akari placed the journal in Senri's hands. "Rima, Takuma, and I won't be beside you for a while, but you can use this journal when you feel like talking to someone."

Senri looked at the cover for a few seconds before he opened the journal. He noticed there was a note on the first page.

Senri,

You can use this journal for anything you want. You can write down your thoughts and feelings, or plan out your day, or you could even use this journal to decorate your room. I just hope that every time you look at this journal, you realize you aren't alone.

Sincerely,

Akari

Senri looked up at her and smiled. "Thank you, Akari."

"No problem." Akari smiled. "You know that I'm always here for you."

A car came to a stop outside the academy gates.

Senri frowned. "It's time for me to go." 

"Don't look so glum." Akari put her arms around him and squeezed him gently. "Like I told Rima, we'll all see each other again soon." 

Senri rested his head on Akari's shoulder for a few seconds before he stepped back. "I'll be going now. I'll see you after the holidays." 

"Goodbye Senri. Take care!" Akari exclaimed.

Akari watched as Senri entered the car. The car drove away shortly after.

Zero walked up to her. "So...when are you leaving?"

Akari turned to face him. "Are you that eager to see me leave?"

"That goes without saying." Zero said. 

"Zero, that wasn't nice." Yuki scolded.

In that moment, the headmaster came running towards them. "Yuki, Maria Kurenai woke up!"

Akari ran in the direction of the infirmary. 

"Hey, wait..." Zero called out to her.

When Akari entered the infirmary, she noticed Maria was lying on the bed.

Maria turned to look at Akari and sat up. "You're...Akari right?" 

"Yes." Akari walked towards the bed.

"I'm so glad...you're alive." Maria smiled, but her eyes glistened with tears. 

The door opened and Zero stepped into the room.

"Ichiru!" Maria jumped out of the bed and pulled Zero into a hug. 

Zero's eyes widened.

"Ichiru, isn't it wonderful!" Maria smiled at him. "Akari is alive...after all these years." 

Zero stiffened, but he didn't pry Maria off of him. 

Headmaster Cross and Yuki entered the room.

"You lied to me Headmaster. He's right here!" Maria exclaimed.

Headmaster Cross shook his head. "No, that guy is..."

"Ichiru, that man is so cruel. He told me that Lady Shizuka was killed and that you left...oh...are you Zero?"

"If Lady Shizuka met you...she really is dead." Maria stepped back.

She went to sit on the bed. "Lady Shizuka and Ichiru came to me four years ago. She made me stronger, and in exchange I lent her my body. I'm related to her, but even if I wasn't...I still would've helped her."

Maria lowered her gaze. "Lady Shizuka was put in isolation right after she was born...they said it was to protect her...but no one loved her or cared for her. Zero's parents hunted down the first person who showed her any form of love. When she lost him, she went berserk with grief and anger."

Zero listened silently as he leaned against the wall.

Maria stood up suddenly and walked over to Zero. "Zero, I don't think she held a grudge against you for killing her." 

"Please calm down, Maria. You've only just woken up." Headmaster Cross turned to Yuki and Zero. "Yuki, help her get back into bed. Zero, come with me." 

Akari stepped forward. "No need. I'll look after her."

Headmaster Cross and Yuki left the room.

As Zero walked over to the door, María called out to him again.

"Wait, Zero. I want to tell you the truth." 

Zero looked back at Maria. "What?"

Maria made eye-contact with him. "There was someone behind the scenes who used the Kiryus as pawns to hunt down Lady Shizuka's lover."

Zero's eyes widened.

"Someone wasn't happy that she was in love with an ex-human vampire. When Lady Shizuka regained her senses, she tried to gain more power to kill him.  Whoever did those things to her is the real enemy." Maria explained.

Zero turned to Akari.

Akari averted her gaze.

Zero left the room and closed the door.

"Zero, are you alright?" Yuki stood outside the door with Headmaster Cross.

Zero lowered his gaze. "Yeah. She's not Shizuka."

***

Inside the room, Akari walked over to Maria and sat down beside her.

"I'm so sorry, Akari. You lost your father and now Lady Shizuka is gone too." Maria mumbled.

"The loss of my parents wasn't easy. However, I know they would be sad to see me mourn them for so long." Akari looked at Maria and smiled. "Plus, I'm not alone. I have friends and I still have family left...we're distant cousins right?"

Maria looked up at her and smiled. "Yes...we're relatives." 

"Will you stay in the academy, Maria?" Akari asked. 

Maria shook her head. "Lady Shizuka was the one who wanted to attend Cross Academy, so I'm going back home." 

"I see." Akari said.

Maria took Akari's hands in her own. "Please Akari, come home with me. My parents are nice...we'll take care of you." 

"I don't know what the future will hold, but I would love to spend the holidays with you." Akari smiled.

"It's settled then! I'll contact my parents, and they'll be able to pick us up this afternoon." Maria smiled.

"Is it okay if you tell them to come for us tomorrow?" Akari stood up. "I need to go into town today. I would love for you to join me."

"Okay, let me send a message to them first." Maria stood up.

"Sounds good." Akari walked towards the door. "I'll be right back. I need to get my suitcase since I left it outside." 

Akari left the infirmary and walked towards the school yard.

Once she was outside, she walked closer to the gate. She looked around, but her suitcase was missing. I'm sure I left it in this spot.

"Yuki noticed you forgot your suitcase, so she took it inside." Zero walked over to her. 

"Thanks for telling me." Akari turned around and began to walk in the direction of the infirmary.

"You and Ichiru plan to kill the person Maria mentioned, right?" Zero asked.

"Yes." Akari stopped walking. "It won't be an easy task, but we're determined to see it through to the end." 

Zero scoffed. "You're going to get yourselves killed." 

"Zero, I thought you would be able to understand us. That man and his allies used your parents to kill my father who hadn't done anything wrong." Akari looked into his eyes. "Rather than fighting each other, we should work together. Don't give me an answer yet...just think about it." 

Zero listened silently.

"Also, I wanted to tell you that I hold no malice towards you even if you hated my mother and desired her death. She did terrible things to you, so I understand...I'm glad that the Senate didn't hurt you." Akari lowered her gaze.

"I didn't kill her." Zero said. "Kaname Kuran did."

"I know." Akari muttered.

Zero frowned. "Then, stop acting like his lackey...it's shameful."

"You think I don't know that?" Akari frowned. "...but I need him." 

Chapter 25: Apprehension

"Welcome! Thank you for coming all this way." An elder butler greeted Aido and the others as they entered the mansion. 

Aido stepped closer to the butler and spoke in a hushed tone. "Did you tell Father that I'm staying at Rima's place for the holidays?"

Rima turned to Aido. "My place?"

The butler chuckled. "Lord Hanabusa, you can rest easy and enjoy yourselves here." 

The butler assisted the maids in bringing everyone's luggage inside the mansion.

Aido and the others gathered in the living room.

Takuma placed his arms behind his head. "I want all of us to sleep in the same room."

Ruka gasped. "Takuma, my grandmother would kill me if she found out." 

Aido became pensive as he observed Takuma.

Takuma approached Rima. "Hey Rima, do you like pillow fights?" 

"Why would anyone fight with pillows?" Rima asked.

"Pillow fights are fun!" Takuma smiled. "We're supposed to throw the pillows at each other." 

"...Takuma's grandfather is so strict and somber that Lord Kaname practically ran away from that home." Aido muttered.

"What b-brought this on?" Takuma asked.

"I'm sorry, Aido. It must be very taxing to always have to put up with homeless me." Kaname lowered his gaze.

"L-lord Kaname! I didn't mean to imply that you are an inconvenience." Aido stammered.

"Kaname, Aido is being mean! I can't do anything about my grandfather, but Aido keeps making nasty comments." Takuma put his arms around Kaname. "I'm here because I don't want to see Grandfather either, but I don't want to be a burden." 

Kaname patted Takuma's back. "We're in no position to complain since we rely on Aido's charity." 

"You're right." Takuma looked back at Aido. 

"Both of you are much wealthier than I am!" Aido exclaimed.

"This happened last year too." Rima muttered.

"Well...it's been going on for so long now that it wouldn't feel like the holidays without it." Akatsuki added. 

"We came here to enjoy ourselves and relax, but they're always playing around with Hanabusa." Ruka looked out the window. "Hey Rima, we should take a walk in the garden." 

"Okay." Rima followed Ruka outside.

Aido looked at Kaname. "On a serious note, Lord Kaname, there's a question that's been weighing on my mind for a while now..."

"What is it?" Kaname asked.

Aido took a deep breath. "Why did your parents commit suicide? They didn't seem like the type of people who would..."

Takuma appeared behind Aido and covered his eyes. "Aido, Kaname doesn't know the answer to that." 

"It's alright, Takuma." Kaname frowned. "You're right, Aido. My parents were murdered."

Aido's eyes widened. "Did Lady Shizuka kill them?" 

"It's better that you don't know any more." Kaname said.

Aido stood up from the sofa abruptly. "Why did you tell me a part of the truth?"

"If I didn't tell you anything, you would pry into this matter later on. I've told you all I can for now. I don't want you to die for nothing." Kaname added.

"I want to help you though!" Aido blurted.

"Enough Aido." Takuma placed a hand on Aido's shoulder. "Now is not the time."

"You're right." Aido walked towards the door. "I'm sorry, Lord Kaname." 

"It's fine." Kaname said.

"Please excuse me." Aido opened the door.

"Aido."

Aido stopped when he heard Kaname's voice.

Kaname looked Aido in the eye. "I imagined you would think that I killed my parents. The fact that you didn't...makes me happy." 

Aido left the room without a word.

***

"I'm home." Senri set his luggage down and walked towards the stairs.

The mansion was dim and quiet.

A woman with mahogany colored hair and light blue eyes sat at the bottom of the staircase. She looked up when she heard footsteps. "Senri?"

She stood up and walked towards him. Once she was close, she put her hand on his cheek.

"I'm home, Mother." Senri said.

She wrapped her arms around his neck. "Senri, I missed you so much!" 

Senri looked at her tousled hair. "Please brush your hair, Mother. The fans you had when you were an actress would cry seeing you like this."

Asami pulled away and smiled. "Help me brush my hair." 

Senri led his mother to her room. 

She sat on the chair in front of her vanity mirror.

Senri picked up the hairbrush from the dresser and began to brush his mother's hair. "What happened to your maids?" 

"I told them to leave." Asami replied.

Senri sighed.

"Are you mad?" She asked.

Senri shook his head. "I'm just worried about you. The maids take care of you when I'm away...you know I can't always be home. At least try to take care of yourself if you're going to send them away." 

The room was silent for a minute before Asami spoke again. "You look more like that bastard every day."

"I don't remember what Father looked like." Senri lowered his gaze. "Don't I look like you, Mother?" 

"That's true." Asami looked at Senri's reflection in the mirror. "...but your eyes are like his...I can never tell what you two are thinking."

"I see." Senri said.

"Senri." Asami pulled out a letter from her coat pocket. "It's a letter for you from the Senate."

Senri's eyes widened.

"Yesterday, my uncle told me to send you over for a visit." Asami explained. "Uncle doesn't have any children, so he wants you to take over his seat someday."

Senri took the letter from his mother's hand.

"We can't refuse a request from the Senate, but please hurry back home." Asami stood up and stepped closer to Senri. She leaned close to his neck. "Give me some blood. I'm hungry." 

"Greedy as usual...all right." Senri stood still as his mother drank his blood.

***

Maria closed her parasol and sat under an oak tree.

A few minutes later, Akari walked up to her with an ice cream cone in each hand. 

"Thank you." Maria said as she took the vanilla ice cream cone from Akari's hands.

Akari sat down on the grass beside Maria. "I know you just woke up, but I'm glad you decided to join me. Truth is, I've delayed visiting my human family for a while now."

Maria looked up at her. "No problem. If I may ask, why were you avoiding them?" 

"They'll be in danger if I keep associating with them." Akari muttered. "My mother's enemies are still out there, and they know I'm still alive."

Maria frowned. "I see what you mean."

"They are good people, so I'm sure they'll be worried about me. However, they might feel at ease now that I've found relatives." Akari smiled. 

"I'll do my best to make a good impression; you'll be in my family's care for a while after all." Maria looked at Akari's chocolate ice cream cone. "Akari, your ice cream is melting!" 

Akari licked the chocolate ice cream that had trickled down the cone. 

Once they finished eating their cones, Akari and Maria walked towards Akari's family's house.

"Let me know when you get tired. I'll give you a piggyback ride." Akari grinned. 

Maria put her hands up. "You don't have to go that far, Akari. Like I said earlier, I feel fine!" 

"Okay, but let me know if you change your mind." Akari said.

"Hey, Akari...have you heard anything from Ichiru lately?" Maria lowered her gaze. "I want to see if he's doing okay."

"I spoke with him after Mother passed away. He was devastated at first, but he was doing better the last time I saw him." Akari explained. "I haven't heard from him in a while though." 

"I see." Maria smiled wryly.

I haven't heard from him since we both spoke with Ayato. However, I cannot reach out to Ichiru first since I might jeopardize his position. Akari thought. 

"Don't worry, Maria. He'll probably contact us when he has a chance." Akari reassured.

Maria sighed. "I hope you're right." 

When they reached Akari's home, Hikaru opened the door. "Akari, we weren't expecting to see you today. Come in."

Maria stepped forward. "H-hello Mr. Endo. I'm Maria Kurenai, and it's nice to meet you." 

Hikaru smiled. "No need to be nervous. Akari's friends are always welcomed here." 

A few minutes later, everyone had gathered in the living room.

"There won't be classes for a while since we're on holiday break at the academy." Akari said.

"Will you be staying here for the holidays?" Yuka asked.

"Well about that..." Akari looked at Maria.

Maria put a hand on Akari's shoulder.

"I recently discovered that Maria and I are relatives...I would like to live with her for a while." Akari said.

Hikaru and Yuka looked at each other.

"Will this be a temporary arrangement?" Hikaru asked.

Akari lowered her gaze. "I'm not sure." 

Rin suddenly stood up from his chair. "Why are you going to leave us? Don't you love us anymore?"

"Rin, you're being rude." Yuka chided. 

"I will come back and visit whenever I can...I am grateful that you all gave me a home and a family. The three of you will always have a place in my heart." Akari smiled wryly. "I found out that my birth parents passed away, but I still want to connect with my other relatives." 

"We're your family too, Akari!" Rin frowned. "...but you're just going to leave us behind?"

Akari stood up from the couch and stepped closer to Rin. "We'll still see each other again even if I don't live here anymore." 

"It won't be the same." Rin took two steps back. "I wish you'd never gone to that school!" 

Rin ran to his room and slammed the door.

"Let's give him some space. I'll talk to him in a bit." Hikaru added.

"I'm so sorry. The last thing I wanted was to make your son feel bad." Maria looked at the floor. "However, I would also like to spend more time with Akari."

Akari turned to look at her parents. "Are you two disappointed that I want to leave?" 

"We're definitely sad to see you go, but we're happy that you've found relatives." Hikaru pulled her into a hug. "You have the right to meet your other family and make your own decisions. Don't forget that our door is always open for you."

"I agree with your father. However, you have to visit us whenever you have the chance." Yuka put her arms around Akari and Hikaru.

Akari smiled. "Thank you for being so understanding." 

"Besides, even if you didn't leave now with Maria...we would've had to let you go in the future when you get married." Yuka grinned.

"Married?" Hikaru stepped back. "Are you seeing someone, Akari?"

"How could I be thinking of marriage when I haven't gone on a single date yet." Akari deadpanned.

Yuka laughed.

Hikaru cleared his throat. "There's nothing wrong with you having a boyfriend or getting married, but when you find someone...we want to meet him." 

"I know...you've told me this before." Akari reminded.

After a few seconds of silence, Maria spoke again. "I want to thank you on behalf of Akari's parents."

Hikaru and Yuka turned to look at Maria.

"I'm sure they would have been grateful if they saw how much you care for her." Maria smiled.

Chapter 26: Birds and Letters

The next morning, Maria's parents arrived at Cross Academy.

Maria hugged them when they entered the room.

"Thank you so much for looking after Maria." Maria's mother bowed to Headmaster Cross and Yuki.

Maria went to stand beside Akari. "This is Lady Shizuka's daughter...Akari." 

Akari smiled. "It's an honor to meet you Lord and Lady Kurenai." 

"Hello, Akari. Maria told us you'll be staying with us for the holidays." Lord Kurenai smiled.

"Yes...well only if that's okay with you." Akari added.

"Of course! You are always welcomed in our home." Lord Kurenai said.

"We'd love for you to stay with us." Lady Kurenai added. "I'm sure Maria feels lonely in the mansion sometimes, so she'll be elated if you keep her company."

"Did you pack everything, Akari?" Maria asked. 

Akari nodded. "I'm ready to go." 

"We'll take our leave now." Lord Kurenai removed his hat and bowed. "Goodbye."

Yuki and Headmaster Cross bowed in return.

Maria looked over her shoulder at Yuki. 

"Something wrong?" Akari asked.

"Wait." Maria walked towards Yuki and stopped a couple of inches away. "Please...if Zero sees Ichiru ask him to tell Ichiru that I want to see him."

Yuki smiled. "Okay, I will tell him."

"Thank you." Maria grinned. "See you!" 

Akari boarded the carriage and left with Maria's family.

***

When they arrived at the mansion, Maria gave Akari a tour and introduced her to the staff. 

Afterwards, Maria took Akari to one of the guest rooms.

"This will be your room from now on. I wanted us to share a room, but Father said he wanted you to be comfortable here and that you should have your own room." Maria opened the door and pressed the light switch.

"I would have been fine with sharing a room. I'm used to it since at home I shared my room with Rin and at the academy I shared my room with Seiren." Akari explained.

"Let me help you unpack." Maria opened the closet door. "Pass me your clothes, so we can hang them." 

Akari opened her luggage; she took her clothes out and placed them on the bed. She paused when her hands brushed against her journal.

Akari picked up her journal and sighed. I hope Senri is doing okay...I would send him a letter, but I don't even know his address.

Maria turned to Akari. "Is something wrong?"

"I'm worried about a friend of mine." Akari looked up at Maria. "He went back home, but I don't know if he's doing alright."

"Why don't you send him a letter? I can deliver it for you." Maria said.

"That would be nice, but I don't know his address." Akari added.

Maria walked over to Akari and sat down beside her on the bed. "What family is he from...is he a noble? Maybe, I can find his address for you, so you can send him a letter." 

"I'll just talk to him after the holiday break is over." Akari smiled. "Still, I appreciate that you're willing to go that far for me." 

Maria took Akari's hands in her own. "I'm always here for you, Akari. Don't hesitate to ask me for help with anything."

"I would like to send a letter to my parents to tell them we got home safely and I want to see how Rin's doing since he didn't want to see me." Akari opened her journal and began to write. "It'll be a short message."

"I'll deliver it for you." Maria opened the window.

A great horned owl flew into the room and landed on the bed.

"I can control birds." Maria explained. "I can also see through their eyes."

After Akari wrote her message, she tore out the page and rolled it up. 

The owl took the note in one of its talons and flew out of the window.

"Maria, do you think there's a possibility that Lord Hio is awake but hasn't made it public?" Akari asked.

"I don't know." Maria frowned. "I don't know much about him...only that he's been sleeping for a long time since he lost his wife and that he's Lady Shizuka's father."

"I want to meet him." Akari said. 

In that moment, a raven flew into the room. The raven cawed and then landed on Maria's arm.

"First, why don't you write a message requesting to meet Lord Hio?" Maria suggested. "You might be able to find out if he's awake this way." 

After Akari wrote the note, the raven took the message and flew out of the window.

Maria held a black feather in her hands and her eyes turned red. "I'll make sure that someone at the Hio residence receives your letter, Akari."

Maria saw the tops of trees and houses for a while.

Eventually, the raven flew lower and circled a tree. Then, it flew towards a young woman in a kimono.

The woman covered her face when saw the raven approach her.

She lowered her arms when she heard a caw.

The raven dropped the note at her feet then flew towards the tree a few feet away.

The woman picked up the message and looked at the red-eyed raven that perched on a tree branch.

Maria watched as the woman walked towards the mansion.

Once the woman was out of sight, the raven flew away.

"Someone picked up your letter, Akari." Maria smiled.

***

Senri took a deep breath before he knocked on the door to his great uncle's mansion.

Ichiru opened the door and bowed. "Welcome." 

Senri entered the mansion without a word.

Lord Shiki stood in the living room. "Thank you for coming, Senri."

"Long time no see, Great Uncle." Senri greeted.

"How's your mother doing?" Lord Shiki asked.

"She was better than I expected, but she fired all her servants." Senri said.

"I know. I've made arrangements to get new help. Don't worry about her." Lord Shiki smiled. "There's something I want to show you. Follow me."

Lord Shiki led Senri downstairs and through an underground passage that resembled a tunnel.

"I don't like this." Senri muttered. "Don't tell me to become your heir."

Lord Shiki frowned. "You're no longer a child. As a member of the Shiki family, you have obligations that you cannot avoid."

Finally, they reached a door that reeked of blood.

"I think it's time I show you the secret I worked so hard to conceal." Lord Shiki opened the door.

When they stepped into the room, Senri noticed an opened casket in the center. Blood trickled down the casket's sides.

He stepped closer to the casket and peered inside.

An injured man was lying in a pool of blood. He was missing parts of his flesh and some of his bones were exposed.

"I've been protecting him for a long time...this is your father." Lord Shiki explained.

"I thought he was dead." Senri touched the casket. "This is gross."

"How could you say that to your own flesh and blood?" A boy with dark brown hair and different colored eyes leaned against the casket. "I've managed to regenerate quite a bit, but this is all I can do for now."

The boy looked into Senri's eyes. "I was looking forward to seeing you all grown up."

Lord Shiki kneeled. "We're ready, my lord."

Suddenly, the child collapsed against the casket.

Two bony hands grabbed the sides of the coffin as the man soaked in blood sat up. The man turned to look at Senri.

Senri noticed that one of the man's eyes was red and the other was blue. Senri remembered he'd seen those eyes once before when he was a child.

Senri was headed to his room when he heard his mother crying.

He ran to her room and threw the door open.

His mother was sitting on the floor crying, and there was a man standing a few feet away.

"Why are you always like this?" She covered her face with her hands.

Senri rushed to his mother's side. He put his arms around her neck and glared at the man. "What did you do to Mom?" 

Asami wrapped her arms around Senri's back as she sobbed into his chest.

"I didn't do anything to her. She's just overreacting." Rido smiled. "You're my son, so why would I do something to hurt you or your mother?" 

Senri tightened his grip on his mother.

Rido stepped closer to Asami and Shiki and stopped a couple of feet away. "Senri..."

Senri stiffened at the mention of his name.

"If you want Mom to calm down just be quiet and live like a puppet." Rido placed his hand on Senri's head. "Your mother won't worry if you behave." 

Senri's thoughts were interrupted when tendrils of blood wrapped around him.

"My dear son, Senri." Rido smiled. "I am in need of your body."

Chapter 27: Blood

Two weeks later

Akari walked out of the school building with a yawn.

Rima walked beside Akari. "You should probably take a nap when we get back to our dorm."

"I have too much on my mind to sleep." Akari replied.

"What's on your mind?" Rima asked.

Akari looked Rima in the eye. "I sent two letters to the Hio residence requesting an audience with Lord Hio during the holidays...I thought he might have woken up and not told the public."

Rima furrowed her brow. "What did they say?"

"Nothing...they didn't even bother sending a reply." Akari huffed. "However, they are mistaken if they think I'll give up just because they ignored my letters. I'll visit the Hio mansion personally next time." 

Rima sighed. "Just be careful...don't make me worry about you too." 

"You still haven't heard from, Senri?" Akari asked.

Rima shook her head. "It's strange though...he's been showing up at work, but I haven't been able to get in touch with him."

Akari frowned. "Like Takuma, Senri notified the school that he'd be late due to family circumstances, right?" 

"Yes...I hope he's okay." Rima lowered her gaze. 

"I hope so too." Akari looked up at the Day Class students that gathered around her classmates.

"Kaname, we missed seeing you during vacation!" A group of Day Class girls exclaimed.

Akari looked beyond the group of Day Class girls and froze.

Ichiru was standing beside a tree. He smiled at Akari when their eyes met. 

Akari walked through the crowd of Day Class girls and stopped a couple of feet from Ichiru.

"It's been a while, Ichiru." Akari looked at his black uniform. "...but why are you posing as a Day Class student?"

"I'm not posing." Ichiru said with feigned hurt. "I am a student at this academy now." 

"That's great." Akari said. "Anyway...during the holidays, I spend time with M..." 

"Let's talk later. We're drawing attention to ourselves." Ichiru lowered his voice.

Akari looked at their surroundings.

Some of the other students were staring at them.

"Ichiru is talking to a Night Class girl." A girl from the Day Class whispered to her friend.

Ichiru took out an envelope from his coat pocket and placed it in Akari's hands. "I wrote down everything I wanted to tell you in this letter." 

"Thank you. I will read it and get back to you." Akari turned around. "I'll see you later."

Akari began to walk towards Rima when a pair of arms wrapped around her from behind. 

"Is that a love letter, Akari?" Aoi asked.

Akari looked at the letter in her hands. "I think so." 

Aoi giggled. "Are you going to write back to him?" 

Akari nodded. "It would be the polite thing to do." 

"You don't have to take these things too seriously, Akari. You can choose to ignore the letter if you don't want to respond." Mei came to stand next to Aoi. "Besides, romantic relationships between humans and Aristocrat vampires rarely ever work."  

"I'm only replying as a formality, so you don't have to worry." Akari remarked. "Now, let's head back to the dorm."

When they reached the Moon Dorm, Akari rushed to her room.

Ichiru must have information to share with me. Akari opened the envelope and read the note.

Lord Shiki sent me here to prepare for Rido's arrival. Rido plans to use Yuki Cross as a sacrifice to resurrect himself. Also, h e's using the body of Lord Shiki's great nephew now.

Akari crumpled up the paper and tossed it in the trashcan.

***

A maid knocked on the door to Lord Ichijo's office. "Master, Lord Takuma has returned."

Takuma entered the room.

"I'm surprised you came home without making a fuss." Lord Ichijo muttered.

"I didn't want you to barge into the academy again, Grandfather." Takuma replied.

"It's my duty as Lord Kaname's legal guardian to see how he's doing." Lord Ichijo said.

Takuma lowered his gaze. "Kaname said having a guardian is unnecessary. In addition, he told the Senate not to interfere in the affairs of Cross Academy."

Lord Ichijo frowned. "I'm concerned...Lord Kaname has been getting closer to the Aido family."

Takuma chuckled. "They are easier to get along with than you, Grandfather."

"The Aido family want to return to the Monarchy." Lord Ichijo added.

"Kaname doesn't want to become king; this is my opinion as his friend." Takuma said.

"You know your role. You were educated to fulfill my expectations." Lord Ichijo met Takuma's gaze. "Don't forget that the only reason I allowed you to attend Cross Academy was so you could gain Lord Kaname's trust and keep an eye on him."

Takuma frowned. "Grandfather, I..."

"There's someone important I want you to meet. It's the reason why I had you return home." Lord Ichijo led Takuma to another room.

Two maids stood outside the door.

One of them opened the door when she noticed Lord Ichijo approaching.

Takuma could smell the scent of blood even before he stepped into the room. When he entered the room, his eyes widened.

Senri sat in a chair as he held up an unconscious woman by her wrist. His eyes were a different color.

"How are you doing?" Lord Ichijo asked. 

Rido wiped the blood that had dribbled down his chin with the back of his hand. "Not bad."

"I am pleased to hear that, my lord." Lord Ichijo bowed.

Takuma frowned. "What have you done with Senri?" 

"I apologize for my grandson's rudeness." Lord Ichijo turned to Takuma. "This is Lord Rido Kuran...the true head of the Kuran Family." 

Rido turned to Takuma. "Senri is sleeping inside."

"Have you gotten used to your son's body?" Lord Ichijo asked.

"It's definitely an improvement from the last body I borrowed. Plus, I'll be able to do a lot more now." Rido remarked.

"I had Lord Shiki send the human to the academy to prepare for your arrival, my lord. He managed to enter without trouble as you foresaw." Lord Ichijo explained.

Rido furrowed his brow. "Oh...the kid Shizuka was keeping as her pet." 

"I am convinced you shall be fully resurrected soon." Lord Ichijo added.

Rido smirked. "I guess I'll go visit my nephew." 

"Very well." Lord Ichijo turned to Takuma. "You will assist Lord Rido while he's at the academy." 

Takuma lowered his gaze. "Yes, Grandfather." 

***

Akari stood in front of Kaname's desk. "Rido plans to use Yuki to resurrect himself and he's currently using Senri's body...that is the information Ichiru shared with me." 

"I sent Seiren to investigate Rido's movements, but I appreciate that you shared this information with me nonetheless." Kaname said.

"We're allies, so we have to be on the same page." Akari reminded.

"That's true." Kaname looked up at Akari. "Starting tomorrow, I want you, Aido, Akatsuki, and Rima to guard Yuki since she's Rido's target. I will let the other three know as well."

"How long will we be Yuki's bodyguards?" Akari asked.

"I will let you know when your duty is over." Kaname added. "Don't worry about your classes...all you have to do is follow Yuki around and protect her." 

"Understood." Akari replied.

The room was quiet for a minute before Akari spoke again. "What are we going to do about Rido, Dorm President? We haven't spoken about how we'll deal with our enemies since the night we first became allies. You said you would deal with the Senate personally and that Zero was an important piece to destroy Rido, but you were kind of vague. I feel like we should discuss this in detail." 

Kaname sighed. "Akari..."

Akari frowned. "Also, isn't there a way to force Rido out of Senri's body?" 

"There isn't much we can do right now, so just be patient." Kaname stood up from his chair.

"How am I supposed to be patient when Rido is still out there commiting misdeeds while in Senri's body?" Akari gritted her teeth. "I can't even imagine how Senri must feel right now...being used like this!" 

In an instant, Kaname was standing in front of her. He leaned towards her and spoke in a low voice. "I told you to be patient."

Akari flinched at his sharp tone of voice.

"If we attack Rido now, we'll also hurt Senri." Kaname added. "Are you willing to sacrifice Senri in order to eliminate Rido?" 

Akari shook her head. "I don't want innocent people to be sacrificed."

"That's why I told you to be patient." Kaname stepped back. 

Akari lowered her gaze.

"Do you want to destroy Rido because that was your mother's wish?" 

Akari looked up when she heard Kaname's question. "I'm not just doing this because it's what Mother wanted...I also want Rido and his people to pay for everything that they have done."

"I'm glad that you haven't lost yourself in your quest for revenge; there's still a line you won't cross. However, the minute you cross that line and I deem you a threat...I will personally dispose of you." Kaname warned.

"Like you did with my mother, right?" Akari muttered. We might be allies but nothing has changed.

Suddenly, they heard a door slam downstairs and voices.

Kaname and Akari walked out of his study. As they neared the staircase, the voices became clearer.

"I want to speak with Kaname Kuran." Zero demanded.

Akatsuki stood in front of the staircase. "You can't go any further, Zero." 

"Then, bring him here. I want to talk to him." Zero huffed.

Kaname stopped at the top of the stairs and looked at Zero. "I thought I sensed something very unpleasant...it's you." 

Zero turned to face him. "Do you have something to do with Yuki's past? Did you erase her memories?"

"Kain, Akari, go back to your rooms." Kaname commanded.

Akatsuki and Akari began to walk away.

"I wondered why you came bearing malice, but we shouldn't talk here. Come to my room." Kaname led Zero away.

Akatsuki stopped in front of his room. "Are you going to follow me inside my room too?"

Akari leaned against the wall. "No, but I was wondering if it was really okay to leave Lord Kaname and Zero alone. They hate each other." 

"I'm sure Dorm President Kuran knows what he's doing." Akatsuki reassured.

A moment later, the scent of blood filled the air.

I can smell Zero's blood, but it's overpowered by the scent of Kaname's blood. Akari thought. Did those two fight?

Ruka and Aido stepped out of their dorm rooms with worried expressions.

"Lord Kaname is hurt!" Ruka rushed in the direction of Kaname's room.

Aido, Akatsuki, and Akari followed her. 

The group stopped outside Kaname's room.

"Lord Kaname..." Ruka fell silent when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

"Lord Kaname is alright." Aido said. "You can sense that right?" 

"But..." Ruka stared at the door silently.

Did Kaname share his blood with Zero? The blood of Purebloods makes others stronger...Maria and Ichiru are proof of that. Akari thought. Is Kaname planning to use Zero as a weapon against Rido?

Akari snapped out of her thoughts when she noticed other classmates had emerged from their rooms as well.

I don't sense Zero's presence anymore, but the entire dorm is now in chaos. Kaname will probably come out of his room to reassure everyone, so I should make myself scarce now. Akari walked away in the direction of her room.

Chapter 28: Bodyguard for a Day

Akari looked at the clock that hung on the living room wall. 

"Are you all set, Akari?" Aido asked as he walked into the living room.

"Yes. We'll be following the Day Class schedule today, so we should head out soon." Akari said. "Hopefully, Akatsuki and Rima arrive soon."

Aido looked at Akari's black kimono. He was quiet for a moment before he spoke again. "Hey, can I ask you a couple of questions?"

Akari kept her eyes on the clock. "Sure." 

Aido rubbed the back of his neck. 

"You used to say whatever was on your mind before. However, it feels like you've been walking on eggshells around me ever since my mother's death." Akari turned to face him. 

Aido stiffened. "You were grieving, so I wanted to be respectful." 

"So...what did you want to ask me? I'll answer to the best of my ability." Akari said.

"What was the relationship between Lady Shizuka and Lord Kaname like?" Aido asked.

"I don't think there was any kind of relationship between them...just indifference." Akari remarked.

"I see." Aido lowered his gaze. "What is your relationship with Lord Kaname?"

"I follow Lord Kaname because he's our leader." Akari replied.

Aido furrowed his brow. "I thought you two had gotten closer since the soiree, but you didn't seem worried for him at all last night when we smelled his blood."

"You're quite observant, Aido." Akari smiled. I don't know how knowledgeable Aido is on Kaname's plans, so I shouldn't say too much.

Aido stayed quiet.

"I'm not Lord Kaname's friend like you, Ruka, Akatsuki, and Takuma are. I am helping Lord Kaname because he's offering me protection from other nobles...we're more like business partners." Akari explained. 

Akari and Aido looked over their shoulders when they heard footsteps.

Rima and Akatsuki entered the living room.

"I'm glad to see you're both here already." Akatsuki looked at Akari's attire. "What are you wearing?"

"A kimono." Akari deadpanned.

Akatsuki sighed. "I can see that, but why aren't you in your uniform?" 

"I didn't realize we had a dress code for this assignment." Akari remarked.

"We technically don't." Rima added.

"Let's just head out already, or we'll be late." Akatsuki walked towards the front door. 

Akari, Rima, and Aido followed Akatsuki to the Sun Dormitory.

The group stopped in front of Yuki who talked with Sayori and Zero.

The Night Class students bowed when Yuki turned to them.

"By the order of President Kuran...we shall stay by your side and watch over you, Lady Yuki." Akatsuki said.

Yuki's eyes widened.

"Did you do something to make them bully you, Yuki?" Sayori asked.

"N-no!" Yuki exclaimed.

"Just ignore them." Zero began to walk in the direction of the lecture hall. "Let's go."

"Ack! They're following me!" Yuki hid her face behind her bag.

Zero sighed. 

Other Day Class students gathered around them.

"I don't believe it! It's Aido and Akatsuki!" A Day Class girl squealed.

"What's the Night Class doing here? I'm not complaining though." Another girl said.

After a while, Yuki turned around and pointed a finger at the group. "Excuse me...I don't know what Kaname told you, but please be considerate!" 

Aido frowned. "Shut up, Yuki Cross." 

"You forgot to add Lady in front of her name." Rima said.

"Lord Kaname deemed you special, so we must treat you in the proper manner. You're just a human girl, so you wouldn't understand...but this involves our pride as Aristocrats." Aido explained.

Yuki didn't say anything after that.

Akari and her classmates guarded Yuki's classroom the entire morning.

***

Later, Aido stepped into Yuki's classroom. "The President has asked for you. Come with me...you too, Zero."

"Did he say Dorm President Kuran?" A girl blurted.

"Um...n-now?" Yuki stammered.

"Hurry up." Aido said as he stepped out of the classroom. 

Aido and Akatsuki led the way followed by Yuki and Zero. Rima and Akari followed close behind.

"Yuki Cross, you lost your memories of the past right?" Aido asked.

Yuki looked puzzled. "Yes, I have. What's your point?"

"I've looked into the matter..." Aido said.

Yuki gasped. "Aido, you're actually a nice guy? I didn't even ask you too!" 

"I didn't do it for you!" Aido exclaimed.

"I looked into the deaths of Lord Kaname's parents. Whenever I was close to a clue, everything would burn...just like what happened when you tried to look at the records of ten years ago from the Hunter Association." Aido turned to look at Yuki. "I think there might be a connection with your past and his...Lord Kaname is asking us to protect you because he knows something is going to happen to you." 

They walked in silence the rest of the way.

"Lord Kaname is up ahead." Aido stopped walking. "We'll wait here. Don't you dare be rude to him." 

Akari watched as Yuki and Zero walked away. 

"Do we have to stand here until they're done talking?" Rima asked.

Aido turned to Rima. "Why don't you and Akari take a short break? Lord Kaname is going to talk to them for a while, so there won't be much for us to do at the moment. Akatsuki and I will wait here." 

"Just make sure you two return in a little while." Akatsuki added.

"We will. You two can take a break when Rima and I return." Akari said before Rima dragged her away.

"Let's look for some shade, so we can sit for a while." Rima scanned the area.

"Hey, Akari." 

Akari turned around at the sound of Ichiru's voice. "Shouldn't you be in class right now, Ichiru?"

"You didn't tell Zero or Yuki anything for ditching classes, yet you're scolding me." Ichiru pouted.

"Lord Kaname needed to speak with them." Akari explained.

"Well, I need to speak with you." Ichiru said.

Rima let go of Akari's arm. "He's the boy who gave you the letter right? You can go talk to him. I'll wait here for you."

Akari turned to Ichiru again. "Fine. Let's talk."

Ichiru smiled. "Let's go somewhere else first."

Akari and Ichiru walked to a secluded area behind a building.

"How are you feeling?" Ichiru asked.

"I'm doing alright." Akari replied.

"You don't have to lie." Ichiru frowned. "Your friend is being used as Rido's puppet, so I doubt you're okay."

Akari sighed. "You're right. I've been in a foul mood since yesterday. However, nothing will change even if I wear my heart on my sleeve...so I prefer to keep those feelings to myself."

"I want you to confide in me when you are not feeling well." Ichiru lowered his gaze. "You're like Lady Shizuka; you always keep people at arm's length. Your human family, your Night Class friends...have you ever been completely transparent with them?" 

"Even I have things I don't want others to see." Akari met his gaze. "But Ichiru...aren't you the one who knows me best? You should be content with that and let me have some privacy from time to time."

Ichiru feigned hurt. "So, I can't worry for a friend?" 

"I thought you didn't like me." Akari remarked.

"I didn't at first." Ichiru said. "I guess I assumed a lot of things about you before getting to know you." 

"That makes sense." Akari smiled wryly. "In the beginning, you looked at me with the same eyes Zero did."

Ichiru stayed silent.

After a few seconds, Akari spoke again. "I spent my holiday break with Maria." 

"How is she doing?" Ichiru asked.

"She decided to leave the academy, but she's doing okay." Akari added. "She wants to see you."

"I see. I'm glad she's okay." Ichiru smiled.

"Are you going to visit her soon?" Akari asked. 

Ichiru shook his head.

Akari frowned. "Why not?"

"If I visit Maria, she'll want to know what I've been up to. I can't lie to her...she'll want to help us, but I don't want that." Ichiru gave Akari a wry smile. "Maria isn't like us...she shouldn't have to get her hands dirty." 

Akari lowered her gaze. "I still think you should go see her soon."

"I'll see her once this is all over." Ichiru added.

Akari sighed. "Fine."

Zero approached them. "Akari, your classmates are looking for you." 

"I'll see you later, Akari." Ichiru walked away in the opposite direction.

Akari looked at Zero. "I'm glad you managed to sneak out of the Moon Dorm safely after you drank the dorm president's blood last night." 

"Don't remind me of that." Zero spat.

"I'm a little offended though." Akari said with feigned hurt. "You refused my blood and said it was disgusting, but you drank Dorm President Kuran's blood."

Zero glared at her.

"Relax. I'm just messing with you." Akari held her hands up. "Pureblood blood makes you stronger and can probably delay your descent into End Class, so I hope you drank his blood in the most painful way possible."

Zero scowled. "What did you say?"

Akari cleared her throat. "I meant to say that I hope you took as much blood as you needed."

Zero frowned. "Stop saying nonsense and let's go." 

Zero and Akari walked back to where her classmates waited.

When they arrived, they saw Kaname carrying Yuki's unconscious body.

"What happened?" Zero asked.

"She said she was feeling sick and passed out. We need to take her to the Headmaster." Kaname explained.

***

Zero was sitting by Yuki's bed when Ichiru opened the door.

"I heard Yuki collapsed earlier. Has she not woken up yet?" Ichiru asked.

"Sorry for the surprise, Zero." Headmaster Cross peeked over Ichiru's shoulder. "I invited him for dinner, so that we could get to know each other better. It's a shame Yuki isn't feeling well to join us. Anyway, dinner will be ready soon. Wait for me and don't fight!" 

"Hey Zero, don't fall in love with that girl." Ichiru glanced at Zero once then left the room.

Ichiru walked down the hallway, but stopped halfway. He pulled out a small glass jar from his pocket.

"Even if I don't do anything, isn't it already happening to her?" He mumbled as he looked at the blood in the jar. "I don't think this is necessary anymore...and Akari wouldn't have forgiven me for this."

***

"I'm so tired." Rima sat down on the living room couch. "They made us do weird work today." 

"It wasn't that bad, Rima." Akari sat down beside her. "I actually kind of enjoyed myself today." 

"Well, I didn't." Rima pouted. "I'm not cut out for this kind of work." 

"I'm just going to become a bodyguard if I can't make it as a noble lady. Do you think anyone will hire me?" Akari grinned. "Maybe you could hire me in the future since you're a model." 

Rima stared at her for a few seconds.

"Why aren't you saying anything?" Akari asked.

"Because I'm at a loss for words..." Rima deadpanned.

Akari laughed. 

"Welcome home, Lady Rima and Lady Akari." Hana walked into the living room. "Someone was looking for you two earlier."

"Ugh, not now. I'm not in the mood for guests." Rima muttered.

"Don't be like that, Rima."

Akari and Rima's eyes widened.

"I'm back, Rima. I heard you tried to reach me a few times." Senri approached the two girls who were still sitting on the couch.

Akari looked at Takuma who was silently walking behind Senri.

Takuma looked at her for a few seconds before he averted his gaze.

"Senri, what have you been doing?" Rima asked.

"Oh, this and that." Senri put one of his hands on the couch as he leaned closer to Rima. "Rima, I'm ravenous."

Rima's brow furrowed. "Senri what happened to your eye?"

"It's nothing. Don't worry about it." Senri grinned. 

Akari wrapped an arm around Rima and pulled her closer. "Rima did a lot of work today, so she needs to rest."

"Is that so?" The smile returned to Senri's face. "Will you give me some blood, Akari?" 

"Don't be silly. It's against the rules to feed directly off each other." Akari smiled. 

Senri frowned. "I didn't realize you were such a stickler for the rules, Akari."

Takuma grabbed Senri's arm with a smile. "Behave yourself, Senri. Besides, you've got business to attend to."

Akari watched as Takuma led Senri away. How unpleasant.

Chapter 29: Defiance

Kaname and Seiren stood on the rooftop of the old faculty building as they observed the academy.

"It's been a while, Kaname." Rido walked up to them with Takuma by his side. "I haven't seen you since the day you destroyed my body. You were so scary.~" 

Kaname stayed silent.

"A lot seems to have happened in ten years. Oh, by the way..." Rido grinned. "...thank you for killing my fiancee. I was growing tired of trying to tame her."

"I'm glad to see you haven't changed, Uncle." Kaname turned to face Rido. "You're still someone I can kill without remorse."

Kaname's eyes turned red as parts of the rooftop cracked. The shards of the building merged together into the shape of a snake that leapt at Rido.

Takuma jumped in front of Rido.

Kaname's attack stopped.

"I'm sorry, but I won't let you hurt Senri!" Takuma shouted. "I can't allow him to be sacrificed in the battle between you two." 

"Does this mean...you're siding with the Senate?" Kaname asked.

Takuma frowned. "You can interpret it that way." 

Rido pushed Takuma back slightly. "Don't worry, Kaname wasn't serious in his attack. It would be useless to destroy this body that I'm borrowing."

Takuma furrowed his brow. "You may think that, but..."

"It doesn't matter...I just need to obtain what's necessary to fully resurrect myself." Rido smiled at Kaname. "Has the girl woken from her nap? It's about time for her fangs to start destroying her from the inside." 

"Rido, your filthy hands will never touch her." Kaname left the rooftop. 

***

When Kaname arrived at the Sun Dorm, he entered Yuki's room through her window.

Yuki was sitting on the floor with tears in her eyes. She looked up at him as he approached her.

Kaname kneeled before her and pulled her into a hug.

"Kaname...why do you look so sad when you're with me?" Yuki asked.

Kaname placed a hand on her forehead.

Yuki closed her eyes and slumped against him.

Kaname stood up and carried Yuki towards the window.

The door flew open and Zero stepped into the room. He glared at Kaname. "What do you intend to do with her?"

"You will not betray her." Kaname said before he left through the window.

Kaname took Yuki to the rooftop of another building. 

"Kaname, I tried...to remember everything." Yuki mumbled.

"Yuki, that's enough. It's time to wake up before you go mad." Kaname sank his fangs into her neck.

***

Rido and Takuma walked through the wooded area of the academy.

Snowflakes gently descended from the sky and covered the branches of bare trees.

Ichiru walked up to Rido and Takuma. He placed the bottle of blood in Rido's hand.

"I see. You didn't use my blood, huh." Rido remarked.

"I didn't, my lord." Ichiru replied.

Rido crushed the glass bottle in his hand. "It doesn't matter as long as Kuran blood enters that girl's body."

Ichiru bowed. "I shall guard your coffin, Lord Rido." 

"Do your duties until I'm resurrected, and I'll grant your wish." Rido said.

"You will kill those who murdered Lady Shizuka...therefore, I wish for Lord Rido's real body to be resurrected." Ichiru added.

Rido watched silently as Ichiru stood up and left.

The scent of blood filled the air, and they could feel the presence of another Pureblood.

"Shall I go pluck the ripe fruit?" Rido mused. "Kaname restored that girl to her vampiric state without any pain, but she would have been happier if she drank Kuran blood as a human and gone insane as she awoke."

Takuma lowered his gaze.

"You look unhappy, Takuma." Rido remarked. "You don't want me to use that girl as a sacrifice...or is it because you've betrayed Kaname?"

Takuma frowned.

Rido looked at the trees again.

In contrast with the snowy landscape, the trees were covered in green leaves.

Rido chuckled. "How long are you going to lurk behind the trees, Akari?"

Akari stepped out from behind a tree. She walked towards them and stopped a few feet away. "I want to talk to you." 

Takuma stepped forward. "Akari, we're a little busy right now, so..."

"Let me talk to him, Takuma." Akari pointed at a tree a few feet away. "You don't have to leave...just wait beside that tree." 

Takuma stiffened. "But..."

Rido placed a hand on Takuma's shoulder. "Do as she says. I'm in a good mood, so I'll humor her for a bit." 

Takuma walked away reluctantly.

"I noticed that you haven't used Senri's name once since I arrived." Rido grinned. "Do you know who I am?" 

"You're the lowlife who destroyed my family...Rido Kuran." Akari spat.

"Vampires should fear and respect Purebloods by instinct, but I suppose lack of respect runs in your family." Rido said.

Akari scowled. "Why should I respect you when all you've ever done is hurt my loved ones?" 

"You seemed meek at the soiree, but looking at you now...you're just like Shizuka." Rido remarked. "You're both impudent."

Rido thought back to his first encounter with Shizuka.

"This way, my lady." A young maid entered the room followed by Shizuka.

"So this is the mysterious Hio princess...well, at least she's easy on the eyes." Rido mused.

Shizuka stared at Rido for a few seconds before she turned to the older maid. "I saw him already. Can I go back to my room now, Noriko?"

"Lady Shizuka, you're an adult now...you can no longer act like a child." Noriko pointed to the chabudai table where Rido currently sat. "Your fiance came to meet you, so you must be a good host."

The young maid smiled at Shizuka. "Why don't you two talk until you finish your tea, my Lady? I brewed your favorite."

Shizuka sighed and sat in front of Rido.

Noriko turned to the younger maid. "Emi, serve the princess and our guest some tea." 

Emi nodded and walked over to the table with a teapot in her hand.

Once the tea was served, Rido brought the teacup to his lips.

"Do you like the tea, my Lord?" Noriko asked.

"It's okay." Rido watched as Shizuka took a sip of her tea. "Although, I can't say the same for the company."

"No one is forcing you to be here." Shizuka muttered.

Rido gave her a sardonic smile. "Do you know who I am?" 

"You're the oldest son of the Kuran Family." Shizuka said.

"Exactly." Rido said. "Shouldn't you be more respectful?"

"You haven't earned my respect." Shizuka added.

"Didn't your parents teach you any manners?" Rido smirked. "Oh, I forgot...you're practically an orphan." 

Shizuka stood up abruptly and poured her tea on Rido's head.

The maids gasped.

"I finished my tea, so I'll head to my room now." Shizuka smiled. 

Rido's eyes narrowed.

Emi threw herself on the floor at his feet. "Please forgive her, my Lord...Lady Shizuka has been isolated from the world for a long time, she doesn't have much experience interacting with other people." 

"Lady Shizuka, apologize to Lord Rido this instant!" Noriko shouted.

Shizuka frowned. "He said something unpleasant, so he should also apologize to me." 

"You poured tea on his head!" Noriko scolded.

"He insulted me." Shizuka added.

Rido stood up. "What a waste of time." 

"I apologize for my lady's rudeness, my Lord." Noriko kneeled. "I'll be sure she faces consequences for her actions."

Noriko glared at Shizuka. "Emi, take the princess to her room. She needs to reflect on what happened." 

"Y-yes ma'am." Emi took Shizuka's arm gently and led her away. 

"Lord Rido, I ask for your understanding...the princess doesn't know how to socialize properly." Noriko said.

Rido frowned. "I thought she was being kept on a tight leash?"

"I assure you, my Lord. She will learn from this mistake." Noriko added.

Rido turned to Noriko. "I'll be on my way now. Keep me updated on the princess." 

"Yes, Lord Rido." Noriko bowed.

Rido left the room. 

"What was Father thinking when he ordered me to marry this crazy princess?" Rido muttered. 

"You killed my father, you tried to kill me, and you made my mother suffer."

Akari's voice snapped Rido out of his thoughts.

"We were living quietly away from other vampires, so why couldn't you leave us alone! Why did you bring my family to ruin?" Akari gritted her teeth as tears welled up in her eyes. 

"When I first found out Shizuka was romantically involved with a servant, I thought she did it to spite me." Rido frowned. "Imagine my surprise when I found out she was living happily with that lowly servant and her bastard child. Shizuka never submitted to me...she was always so insolent, so I couldn't allow her to be happy."

Akari scoffed. "So...you made us suffer to soothe your wounded pride?"

"No matter what I did to break Shizuka...she continued to defy me each time. Hence, I felt so relieved when Kaname killed her." Rido grinned. "If I had to wait for Shizuka to become docile like Senri's mother, I would be waiting for eternity." 

"You're sick!" Akari exclaimed.

"But, Akari...why is your wrath only directed at me? Kaname killed your mother, but you've been following him around like a dog." Rido chuckled.

Akari dug her nails into her palms until they bled.

"You look like you want to kill me, but you haven't lunged at me yet...is Senri important to you?" Rido dug his nails into Senri's neck and in seconds blood coated his nails.

"You're a coward for using Senri this way, but I guess you can't help it. You have to use underhanded tactics to make up for your inferior abilities." Akari smirked. "I mean how strong can you be if you lost to Kaname ten years ago...and you still haven't managed to regenerate completely. How sad." 

In seconds, Rido wrapped a hand around Akari's neck. "I was going to spare your life. There was no point in killing you if Shizuka wasn't alive to witness it...but you're starting to irritate me."

Akari tried to pry his hand off her neck. 

Rido lifted Akari off the ground and squeezed his fingers around her neck.

Akari's ears rang and her vision blurred as she clawed at Rido's hand.

"Please, Lord Rido...don't kill her." Takuma grabbed Rido's arm.

Rido glared at Takuma. "Don't interfere."

Akari stopped moving when she felt Rido's grip loosen.

"Don't defy me, Senri." Rido frowned.

In that moment, a bolt of lighting struck the ground inches away from Rido. He released Akari and jumped back.

Akari dropped to her knees.

"You're not Senri." Rima jumped down from a tree branch. "Whoever you are...I won't let you get away with this."

Senri's blood whip wrapped around Rido. "Alright, I'll play with you too." 

Akari stood up. "Rima, we can't hurt him or we'll hurt Senri too. We should just retreat." 

"I'm just going to beat him up a little." Sparks flew out of Rima's hands. 

Rido hurled the whip of blood at Akari. "Fine, you can die first."

Akari leaped away and made a barrier with her vines. 

"Let's see how sturdy your vines are." Suddenly, Rido turned around and hit Rima with his whip of blood. "You let your guard down because I was focused on your friend." 

Rima jumped back and pressed her hand against her side. "Injuring a model's body...that's low. At times like this, I'm glad I'm a vampire."

Akari jumped in front of Rima. "Rima, stay behind me." 

"Your wound is deep, so please be careful." Takuma also went to stand in front of Rima and faced Rido. "Please stop! You shouldn't use Senri for something like this."

"In time, I'll wipe out all the Anti-Senate forces as Ichio wishes." Rido declared.

"How annoying." Rima muttered. "Stop acting arrogant when you're using Senri's body." 

Rima's hand was emitting sparks. "I'll drive you out."

Rido smirked. "You won't find that so easy."

Akari sent her vines after Rido. I'll try to restrain him, so I can get Rima out of here.

The whip of blood emerged from underground and pierced Rima's back. 

Rido chuckled. "I missed." 

"Rima!" Takuma exclaimed.

Akari's eyes narrowed as her vines wrapped around Senri's body.

Rido looked at Akari with feigned hurt. "Akari, you're hurting me." 

"I know you're not Senri!" Akari exclaimed.

"You're next once I finish Rima off." Rido laughed.

"You idiot...letting someone take over your body like this." Rima began to fall.

Takuma caught Rima before her body hit the ground.

Senri's eyes widened as his body trembled.

"Stop...you have to stay being my puppet...Senri." Rido muttered.

Akari furrowed her brow as she loosened the vines.

Once the vines were gone, Senri sank to his knees. Seconds later, he passed out.

Akari took a step forward but stopped when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

"I'll look after him. Rido won't hurt me since he's allied with my grandfather." Takuma placed Rima in Akari's arms. "Please, take care of Rima."

"Okay." Akari looked at Rima who was unconscious.

"Akari." Takuma lowered his gaze. "I'm sorry...you and Rima got hurt because I couldn't do anything." 

"Don't be. I'm sure your grandfather forced you to help Rido. Besides, I was the one who wanted to talk and provoked him...I'm also to blame." Akari said.

Takuma met her gaze. "Did you learn anything from your conversation with him?"

"I confirmed I wasn't wrong." Akari spoke with a blank look on her face. "He needs to disappear."

Notes:

I don't think VK references what Shizuka's and Rido's first meeting was like, so I wrote what I imagined their first meeting could be like. ^^

Chapter 30: Trouble Brewing

Zero was lying on his bed when Toga opened the door.

Toga crossed his arms. "I've come to see you after a long time and what do I find? You've leisurely shut yourself in your room again...you stupid apprentice." 

Zero frowned. "It has nothing to do with you."

Headmaster Cross entered the room. "Zero isn't in the mood to be teased. Many things have happened..."

"Headmaster, did you know that Yuki was a Pureblood vampire?" Zero glared at him.

"Don't get mad!" Headmaster Cross hid behind Toga. "You should know that there are some things we can't just talk about."

Toga wrinkled his nose. "Zero, whose blood did you drink? There is an ominous presence mixed in with yours."

Zero sighed. "What did you come here for, Teacher? To give me a lecture?"

"There was another Pureblood who went missing besides Shizuka Hio. I planned to stop here before I continued my search, but I received another order from the Hunter Association President." Toga met Zero's gaze. "I have to detain you, Zero."

Afterwards, Toga led Zero underneath the academy.

"This academy used to be the headquarters of the Hunter Association, and this underground prison was used to imprison vampires." Toga explained.

Zero walked into an opened cell.

"You could have resisted a little...you're too reasonable." Toga remarked.

Zero sat down and leaned against the wall.

"You're ignoring me now, huh." Toga frowned. "Sit still until we figure out what is going on. This is for your sake."

Toga placed Bloody Rose on the floor inside Zero's cell. "I'll leave your gun here." 

Toga left Zero alone.

***

Kaname walked down the hallway of the Moon Dormitory. He paused when he saw Seiren approached him.

"Seiren, dawn is coming. Have the Night Class students who can move during the day guard the Sun Dormitory, and don't let the Day Class students outside."

"Yes, my lord." Seiren said.

"In the current circumstances, anything can happen. Do not lower your guard." Kaname added. 

"Understood." Seiren said before she disappeared down the hall.

After Seiren left, Kaname entered Takuma and Senri's room.

Ichiru stepped forward with a sheathed sword in his hand. "This is Lord Rido's temporary residence. Why did you come here?" 

"Ichiru, will you open the coffin lid for me?" Kaname took a step forward. "You may disobey me if you wish."

"I'll open it." Ichiru began to remove the chains around the coffin.

After a few seconds of silence, Kaname spoke again. "This is the first time I see twin hunters who are both alive."

Ichiru looked up at Kaname. 

"In the Hunter lineage, there is usually a miscarriage or stillbirth when a mother is pregnant with twins. Manipulated by instinct, the fetuses will devour each other." Kaname said.

"Lady Shizuka said it was a punishment because our ancestors devoured a vampire progenitor to gain the power to kill vampires." Ichiru said.

"Occasionally, a twin fetus will devour the entire life and powers of the other twin in the womb and be born into this world as the strongest and most depraved of hunters." Kaname added. "But, your other half didn't entirely devour you...your brother was softhearted even before he was born." 

"Lord Kaname, my brother and I are none of your business." Ichiru stood up and stepped back. "The coffin is open...you want to kill Lord Rido, right?"

Kaname walked closer to the coffin.

"If I had destroyed him completely, Shizuka's fate would have been different." Kaname pulled out Ichiru's sword from it's scabbard.

In the next moment, Takuma opened the door. He walked over to the bed and set Senri down. Takuma turned to Kaname. "What are you doing?"

Kaname placed a hand on Rido's body. "Why so panicked, Takuma? I can tear this man to shreds, but I cannot deal him the final blow. Thus, I decided to resurrect him as he wishes." Kaname dug the sword into his hand. His blood flowed into Rido's wounded body. "Here, Rido...you corrupted everything for this." 

"His life doesn't matter to me." Takuma walked over to Kaname. "Why do you Purebloods take everything to the extreme? It makes me sad that you won't even try to explain anything to me, Kaname." 

"Now that I put my blood in his body, he will no longer need Senri." Kaname pulled his hand away and stepped back.

Kaname looked Takuma in the eye. "Even in this state, we can be resurrected...Purebloods are repulsive, right?"

Takuma lowered his gaze.

"You said you cannot kill Rido, but why is that?" Ichiru asked.

"I'm the progenitor of the Kuran Clan, and Rido is my master because he awakened me from my coffin." Kaname explained.

***

Kaname made his way to the underground dungeon and stopped in front of Zero's cell. 

Zero looked up at him and frowned. "I don't want to see you. Leave."

"You're going to destroy Rido...the monster that just rose from his coffin." Kaname said.

Zero glared at Kaname. "Why don't you kill him yourself?" 

"Do you want to pretend you haven't noticed that something inside you has changed?" Kaname frowned. "First, you unconsciously stole the power of your twin. Then, Shizuka turned you into a vampire. Also, I gave you my blood and you drank Yuki's blood many times."

"Shut up!" Zero exclaimed.

"Now that Yuki has awakened, your body is filled with Kuran blood. You've become stronger...everything was done for this day." Kaname explained. "You're the only one who can free me from Rido's spell." 

Zero scoffed. "Do you think I'd lift a finger to save you?"

"No, but you will destroy Rido for Yuki's sake." Kaname lowered his gaze. "I will take Yuki and leave this academy. However, Rido will keep trying to devour Yuki as long as he exists." 

Zero's eyes widened.

"Goodbye." Kaname walked away.

***

Akari took Rima to her dorm room and set her down on the bed. 

A moment later, Seiren stepped into the room. "Akari, Lord Kaname has ordered the Night Class to protect the Day Class. Rido's servants will be here soon."

Akari glanced at Rima.

"You can have someone watch over her if you're worried, but you are needed outside." Seiren added.

"Where did the Dorm President go?" Akari asked. 

"He had other matters to attend to." Seiren turned around to leave. "We must make haste."

"I'll be there soon." Akari reassured.

Seiren left the room.

Akari frowned. As expected, he just gave out orders without any explanation.

The door opened and Ayano stepped into the room. 

"Ayano, I'm glad you're here." Akari said.

Ayano walked closer to the bed and gasped. "What happened to Lady Rima?" 

"She got hurt." Akari looked into Ayano's eyes. "Soon Cross Academy will be under attack. Please look after Rima for me."

"What are you going to do?" Ayano asked.

"I'm going to help the other Night Class students protect the Day Class." Akari explained.

"I should help outside as well. I might not look it, but I can fight too." Ayano said. "We can have someone else watch over Lady Rima." 

"Please, Ayano...you're the only one I can trust right now to keep Rima safe." Akari pleaded. 

Ayano sighed. "Alright."

Akari left the room. 

After Akari retrieved the sword from under her bed, she headed to the Sun Dormitory.

When she arrived, Akari saw a couple of Day Class girls huddled together behind Akatsuki. 

A woman with a coat and sun hat was cradling her burnt hand.

Ruka stood a few feet away. "Why are you going easy on her, Akatsuki? She's an ex-human vampire...I wonder who her master is." 

"We're just trying to bring offerings to our Master." The two men in front of Ruka explained. "Wouldn't you do the same for your lord?" 

Ruka huffed. "We are not like you." 

"I agree." Akari came to stand beside Ruka. "However, they resemble the End Class more...it is an insult to put them in the same category as other ex-human vampires."

"I apologize if I offended you." Ruka said. "Now, we should probably take care of them." 

Akatsuki opened the door behind him and ushered the Day Class girls inside. "I don't want you getting hurt so go back inside. I'll let you out whenever I can."

One of the Day Class girls spoke. "I've heard there are beings who look human, but aren't. Are you...?"

"We'll keep you safe." Akatsuki said and closed the door.

He turned to the woman with the sun hat. 

The woman screamed as fire spread throughout her body.

"We won't allow any enemies into Lord Kaname's territory." Ruka declared. Her eyes turned red as she gazed at the vampires in front of her.

They turned on each other and tore their hearts out.

Other vampires lurked among the trees outside the academy walls.

Akari scanned the area. "There's more of them, but it doesn't seem like they plan to make a move right now." 

"The invaders plan to attack in full force after sundown." Ruka frowned. "I'd like to settle the situation beforehand." 

"The invaders don't seem that strong, but they outnumber us. Therefore, we still can't let our guard down." Akari added. "I'm more worried on how we'll deal with their pureblood leader."

"Don't worry, Akari." Ruka smiled. "I'm sure Lord Kaname has a plan, so let's have faith in him." 

"You're probably right." Akari smiled wryly. A plan he hasn't shared with anyone.

"We should probably spread out since the invaders won't all enter through the same place." Akatsuki suggested.

"I'll go guard the main gate." Akari said.

"Alright. Good luck." Ruka said.

Akari walked towards the academy's entrance. Dorm President might still be on campus, so he'll probably leave through the gate. Even if he's already gone, he has to return. I'll press him for answers after I intercept him.

Chapter 31: I'll Always be a Part of You

Takuma carried Senri to Rima's dorm room.

He knocked on the door.

Ayano opened the door and gasped when she saw Senri's unconscious body. "What happened?" 

"Senri got hurt, and who knows what will happen if we stay in our dorm room." Takuma walked over to the bed and set Senri down beside Rima. "Where did Akari go?"

"She went outside to help her classmates." Ayano said. 

"I see." Takuma looked at his friends. "Ayano, you should go seek shelter. I'll look after Rima and Senri."

Ayano shook her head. "I told Akari I would look after Lady Rima, so I would feel troubled if I left." 

"She will understand if you tell her that I ordered you to leave." Takuma said.

"Alright." Ayano met Takuma's gaze. "However, I'm not going to hide while everyone else is out there doing their best. I'm going to help too." 

"I won't stop you...just be careful out there." Takuma smiled.

"I will, Lord Takuma." Ayano left the room.

Takuma stepped closer to the window and unsheathed his sword.

Seconds later, a vampire with red eyes leapt through the window.

Takuma sliced the vampire in half.

"Takuma, what are you doing?" 

Takuma looked over his shoulder at the sound of Senri's voice.

He smiled when he noticed that both of Senri's eyes were blue. "Odd vampires are attacking the school, so I'm keeping my friends safe."

"Don't worry about us. Isn't there somewhere else you need to be?" Senri said.

Takuma furrowed his brow.

Senri sat up on the bed. "I'm okay so..." 

Takuma sheathed his sword. "Alright. Take care of Rima." He gave Senri one last glance and left the room.

"Rima." Senri placed his hand on her cheek. "I'm sorry."

Senri looked up when he felt a presence by the window.

A minute later, a vampire with a hat and shades entered the room.

Senri frowned.

"Don't mind me. I won't pick a fight during the day." The vampire put his hands up. "I just came to see if Lord Rido's doll was safe since you weren't in your room." 

"I'm alright now." Senri dug his nails into his palms, and blood flowed out of his hands  He flung the whip of blood at the enemy vampire.

***

Ichiru looked at the sword Kaname dropped when tendrils of blood sprung up from the coffin.

Ichiru stepped closer until he was a few inches away.

A man with messy brown hair and different colored eyes sat up in the coffin.

"Lord Rido, I've been eagerly awaiting your resurrection." Ichiru kneeled and placed his hand on the sword by his feet. 

In seconds, Ichiru grabbed the sword and stabbed Rido's chest.

Rido chuckled. "Shall I ask why you are doing this?"

"You ruined Lady Shizuka's life." Ichiru spat.

Rido frowned and slashed Ichiru's left side.

Ichiru stepped back and clutched his side.

Rido licked the blood off of his fingers. "Flee. I have no use for the weak." 

Ichiru left the room.

***

Ichiru arrived at the underground prison. He stopped in front of Zero's cell and opened the door.

Zero looked up at him. "Ichiru...what happened to you?" 

Ichiru bent down and picked up Bloody Rose. He aimed the gun at Zero's shoulder and pulled the trigger.

Zero's eyes widened when a bullet grazed his shoulder.

"You've meekly allowed yourself to be imprisoned...you were always demeaning yourself back when we were kids too." Ichiru lowered the gun and stepped closer to Zero. 

Zero lowered his gaze.

"You couldn't have possibly thought your acts were of comfort to me, could you?" Ichiru knelt down in front of Zero and looked into his eyes. "You merely forced me to realize that you would have been free if I'd never existed." 

"I stopped my naive pursuit of atonement when I saw you smiling that night." Zero grabbed Ichiru's arm tightly.

"I didn't wish for our parents to die. I know they were not aware that Akari's father was innocent, but I felt so disgusted that on the day they killed him they held us so gently. I also found it painful how they looked at us so differently!" Ichiru exclaimed. "You've always been strong, so Mother and Father looked at you with pride...they only looked at me with pity because I was frail and didn't have a hunter's abilities."

Zero looked at Ichiru's bloodstained coat. 

"I tried to fulfill Lady Shizuka's wish." Ichiru frowned. "Rido Kuran was my only target; he was the one who interfered with the execution list. I did everything I could even though I knew it was hopeless. I didn't want Akari to face Rido...her death would have made Lady Shizuka grieve again."

Zero's eyes widened when Ichiru slumped against him. "Ichiru, you shouldn't be down here...you should get your wound treated."

"This place reeks of our blood; I'm surprised you're still sane." Ichiru rested his head against Zero's shoulder. "You've become a different being, but I still feel comfortable with you...Zero, please devour what's left of my life. Then, you'll regain the power you were meant to have at birth."

"I can't do something like that." Zero frowned.

"You will. Why do you think I shot you with Bloody Rose?" Ichiru closed his eyes.

"I won't do it!" Zero wrapped his arms around Ichiru. "Please don't die...I don't want to lose anyone else."

"It makes me happy to hear that...I thought I was already dead to you." Ichiru smiled wryly.

"Maria wanted to see you too." Zero said.

"Akari told me the same thing." Ichiru added. "Zero, don't resent Akari anymore. She might look like Lady Shizuka, but they are completely different people...just like you and I aren't the same person."

Zero was quiet for a few seconds before he spoke again. "Father and Mother did love you." 

"I know." Ichiru opened his eyes again. "Zero, you don't have to forgive Lady Shizuka, but don't hold a grudge against her. She truly cherished me. That is why I don't regret what's happened to me...and soon..." 

"Ichiru, this is wrong!" Zero exclaimed.

Ichiru gripped Zero's shirt. "Zero...I want you to live and do what I could not."

Zero's breathing became uneven and his eyes turned red.

"Don't worry...I'll always be a part of you." Ichiru murmured.

Zero sank his fangs into Ichiru's shoulder.

***

Akari leapt down from the top of the wall when she saw Kaname approach.

Kaname sighed. "I knew you'd be peeved, but I wasn't expecting you to ambush me at the gate."

Akari's eye twitched. "I wouldn't have resorted to this had you given me a proper explanation earlier."

"The only thing I need you and the other Night Class students to do is protect the Day Class from Rido's servants." Kaname said. "I am sure Seiren told you this already."

"She did, but I still have other questions. There was an ominous presence earlier...did Rido awaken already?" Akari asked.

"Yes. I resurrected him with my blood, so he's not using Senri anymore." Kaname added.

"I'm relieved that Senri is free now." Akari met Kaname's gaze. "Although...wouldn't it have been easier if you killed Rido as he awoke? You destroyed his body to the point where he couldn't regenerate completely on his own in ten years...you're stronger than he is, Dorm President." 

"I can't kill him." Kaname muttered. "Hence, I will eliminate the Senate and Zero will kill Rido...I already spoke with Zero about this." 

Akari furrowed her brow. "How did you convince him to help us?" 

"I didn't have to. Zero wouldn't want Yuki or the Day Class students to get hurt." Kaname explained. "Furthermore, he is the only one here who can kill him."

Akari lowered her gaze.

"Is there anything else you want to know?" Kaname asked.

Akari shook her head. 

"Then, I should head out now. I have a meeting with the Senate." Kaname began to walk, but stopped. "Let's meet after all this is over to discuss the end result." 

Chapter 32: Academy in Turmoil

A group of four red-eyed vampires approached Aido. 

Aido stepped back and raised his hand.

Suddenly, the black-haired vampire in the group slashed the two men next to him.

The men groaned and fell to their knees.

"What are you doing, Kaede?" A woman with red eyes shouted at her comrade.

The black-haired vampire leapt back. "Now, Aido!"

Aido summoned his ice and flung it in the direction of the three vampires.

The vampires yelped as they were impaled with spears of ice. In seconds, their bodies disintegrated into sand.

"Gah, I have their blood all over my nails!" The black-haired vampire shook his hands.

"Your transformations look just like the real thing...I almost used my ability on you." Aido watched as the black-haired vampire shifted back into Aoi.

"I thought you'd figure out it was me when I attacked the other vampires." Aoi pouted. 

"O-of course...I recognized you after a while." Aido stammered.

"I'm glad you did." Aoi smiled. "If you had killed me...I would have come back to haunt you." 

Aido shuddered. "Anyway, let's search for the others." 

Aido and Aoi ran until they reached Akatsuki and Ruka.

Aoi rushed forward when she saw a woman with red eyes approach Ruka from behind.

Aoi kicked the vampire and sent it flying into a nearby building.

Akatsuki looked at the hole in the building. "She rebounded pretty far." 

"You overdid it, Aoi." Ruka said.

"You're welcome, Ruka." Aoi smiled.

Akatsuki looked at Ruka. "Earlier, didn't you kick one of them too?"

"Oh, did I do something so unbecoming?" Ruka looked over her shoulder. "Nevermind that...I see more have come with salutations." 

Five vampires leapt down from the roof of the building.

"You've been poisoned by this academy's propaganda." One of the vampires said. "We shall re-educate you in place of Lord Rido."

"This academy would be a wonderful feeding ground for our side." Another added.

"You vile..." Ruka glared at the group. "I don't think that the annoying human girls who gaze adoringly at Lord Kaname deserve to be attacked. I won't let any of you touch the Day Class."

"I feel the same way. I used to think it was impossible to coexist with humans, but I've gotten used to this peaceful life." Aoi remarked.

"Stay back." Akatsuki stood in front of Ruka and Aoi and created a wall of flames as the vampires leapt towards them.

***

Akari approached the vampire caught in her vines.

The vampire thrashed but the vines continue to constrict around it until there was a sickening crack.

Akari loosened the vines enough to grab the vampire's arm. She paused when she looked at his hand. This mark...it looks exactly like the one on Zero's neck. 

Akari dug her fangs into the vampire's arm.

"Y-you should be feeding off the humans in this school." The vampire muttered. 

Akari drank until the vampire went limp and disintegrated.

"What did I just witness?" 

Akari turned around and saw Ayato standing a few feet away. "I got a little scratched up earlier while fighting another group, so I drank his blood to regain my strength faster."

Ayato wrinkled his nose. "Still...didn't it feel disgusting to drink from some random Level E?" 

"I've done this before." Akari said. "Anyway, I'm surprised to see you here, Ayato. We agreed that you would give me intel, but you weren't required to help defend the school." 

"We're on the same side now." Ayato said. "It wouldn't feel right if I just sat back and waited while you all risked your lives here." 

A couple of vampires jumped over the wall and stepped closer to Akari and Ayato.

"Can I leave them to you?" Akari asked. "There are other things I need to do." 

"Leave them to me." Ayato unsheathed his blade. 

"Thank you." Akari smiled. "You're very reliable." 

Ayato sliced one of the vampires' head off. "No need for flattery, just go already." 

Akari ran across campus until she reached the Moon Dormitory.

She stepped closer to the building, but jumped back when part of the wall burst.

Once the smoke cleared, Akari stepped closer until she was a few feet away from Rido. She summoned her vines. I won't be able to hurt Rido, but hopefully I'll be able to buy some time until Zero arrives.

Rido was sitting on top of his coffin when brambles wrapped around him. "I knew you'd be back."

Akari's brambles tightened and the thorns dug into his skin.

Rido looked Akari in the eye. "Release me."

Akari's eyes glazed over and her vines came undone.

Rido chuckled. "Now, come here. I'll put you out of your misery."

Akari walked towards him.

"Snap out of it, Akari!" Yuki picked Akari up and jumped back.

Akari blinked and looked up at Yuki. "Yuki...thank you."

"No problem." Yuki set Akari down.

Akari looked at Yuki's long hair and at her scythe. "Is that a new weapon?" 

"No. It's still Artemis." Yuki held the scythe in front of her.

"I've been looking for you...I'm going to devour you and make your power mine." Rido stood up from his coffin. "I'm glad you came to me, Yuki." 

Yuki stiffened. "You must be my Uncle Rido." 

"You're like her..." Rido suddenly appeared directly in front of Yuki. "...like Juri."

Yuki swung her scythe. "Don't touch me!" 

Rido jumped back. "You shouldn't swing a dangerous weapon around like that, Yuki. Although, I did use a similar weapon to take Haruka's life..."

Suddenly, a torrent of vines hit Rido and sent him crashing into the ground.

Yuki looked at the hole in the ground that was covered in vines. "Good job, Akari." 

"That wasn't me." Akari said.

The girls looked over their shoulders and saw Zero walked towards them.

Zero's arms were covered in vines that had sprung from Bloody Rose.

Akari walked up to him. "Thank you for helping us, Zero." 

"I didn't come here to save you." Zero said. "I'm here to destroy an enemy." 

"I'll leave Rido to you." Akari looked at Zero's neck. "Hey...what does the mark on your neck mean?" 

Zero sighed. "Will you let me complete my task if I answer your question?"

Akari nodded.

"This mark is the result of a spell that Hunters use to tame vampires." Zero explained.

"I see." Akari looked at Yuki and Zero. "Good luck in your fight." 

"Where are you going, Akari?" Yuki asked.

"There's something I need to do." Akari ran in a different direction.

***

Toga scanned the wooded area and kneeled beside the vampire at his feet. He examined the vampire's arm as it began to break apart. "Vampires who have been tamed by hunter spells are here...the Hunter Society is involved." 

Toga looked at Kaien Cross and sighed. "Why haven't you drawn your sword? Aren't you going to help me fight?" 

Kaien was silent.

Toga stepped forward and gave Kaien a shove. "You had Zero hunt vampires, though it was to protect him, but now that you're back to hunting...you suddenly have a problem with the morality of it?"

Kaien lowered his gaze. "I feel like I'll be rejecting Yuki, Zero, and all my Night Class students if I condone vampire hunting." 

"Sometimes, you have to wield your blade." Toga remarked.

"I've killed too many vampires to say I understand them, but I haven't lost sight of my duty." Kaien added. 

In that moment, the Hunter Association President and a group of hunters approached Kaien and Toga. 

"The presence of the Night Class has placed the Day Class at risk." The Hunter Association President smirked. "Therefore, we will purge the Night Class." 

"I knew something was off when you ordered me to detain Zero for no reason." Toga frowned. "Are you planning to kill innocent vampires again?" 

"I thought Zero could be of use, but he's very disobedient." The President frowned. "You can blame Cross...his worthless idealism brought about this battle." 

"The Night Class is protecting the Day Class, so I will protect the Night Class." Kaien unsheathed his sword. "I won't let you hurt Zero either."

A group of vampires dashed towards Kaien and Toga.

Toga shot the vampires from a distance and Kaien cut through the ones that got close.

"You're raising your sword against the Hunter Society to protect some vampires? You've really lost your mind Kaien Cross!" A hunter with a scar on the left side of his face scoffed.

"My blade cannot kill you, so the only ones risking their lives are the vampires under your control." Kaien retorted.

"Shin, let the vampires handle them as we planned. You all go hunt the Night Class." The Hunter President said.

Shin lowered his gaze. "But, President..."

"They are humanity's enemies, so go hunt them. Things will be settled here soon." The President chuckled. "We have more fighting power now."

A group of vampires in suits appeared on the top of the trees.

"I can't believe you were brazen enough to summon them, President." Toga's eyes narrowed. "How long has the Hunter Association been colluding with the Senate?" 

Shin turned to the Hunter Association President. "President, explain yourself!"

"What is going on, President?" A hunter with short wavy hair asked.

"The Senate and I realized that it is necessary for us to have a cordial relationship. I'll explain everything later." The President said. "Now, get rid of Cross' vampires. I'll punish anyone who disobeys." 

A group of hunters left, but Shin and the girl with short wavy hair stayed.

"I will take on the Hunters that went after the Night Class." Toga said before running off.

"Thanks." Kaien said as he faced the vampires in front of him.

The Senate's vampires leapt at Kaien.

Kaien swung his sword and cut them in half.

The Hunter Association President sighed. "The Senate should have sent stronger vampires."

Suddenly, the girl with wavy hair jumped in front of the Hunter Society President. "Look out, President!" She pulled out her daggers and blocked Akari's katana. 

"Thank you, Rinea." The Hunter Association President stepped back. "I failed to sense her since there are other vampires present."

"Akari, you shouldn't be here. Go back with the others." Kaien urged.

Akari looked into Rinea's eyes. "I don't have anything against you, please stand down." 

"I won't let you kill our president!" Rinea exclaimed.

"Rinea, get out of the way!" Shin shouted.

Rinea jumped aside as Shin began to fire his gun.

Akari dashed behind a tree as bullets flew past her.

"That vampire just tried to assassinate me." The Hunter Association President's eyes narrowed. "Shin, Rinea...get rid of it." 

Chapter 33: Retribution

A blonde woman with green eyes looked at the bat in her hand. She wrapped her fingers tightly around the bat's body as it flapped its wings.

The other Senate members looked up when Kaname entered the conference room.

"What do you want with us, Lord Kaname? It must be important given that you took the trouble to summon us." The blonde lady opened her hand.

The bat squeaked and flew over to Kaname. It landed on Kaname's hand and was absorbed into his skin.

After a few seconds of silence, Kaname spoke. "In the beginning, the way of vampires slowly pushed me into despair. I had hope the future would be different when I woke from my slumber, but your nature hasn't changed." 

The Council members looked at one another.

"Lord Kaname, what are you talking about?" One of them asked.

"Even if I hadn't made an agreement with her, I would have followed this path eventually." Kaname added. 

Another member began to speak. "Lord Kaname, we know you have kept your distance from us, but..."

Lord Shiki interrupted. "Your grandfather, the last king, declared that we are the necessary governing system for vampires to coexist with humans."

"I looked the other way for a while, but I cannot continue to allow this immoral system to exist." Kaname looked into their eyes.

The Council members' eyes became unfocused as they grasped at their heads. 

"Now...perish." Kaname commanded.

Blood gushed out, as the vampires severed their heads from their bodies.

Kaname watched as their bodies crumbled and left the room.

A couple of minutes later, he arrived at Lord Ichijo's office. Kaname stepped into the room and saw that Lord Ichijo stood beside the window.

He spoke without looking at Kaname. "Are you going to kill me as well?"

"I haven't forgotten that you took care of me after Haruka and Juri's deaths, Ichio." Kaname said. "However, I can no longer overlook the existence of the Senate." 

"The Senate fulfilled its duties in governing vampire society by utilizing the Kuran Family." Lord Ichijo added. "Even if one of our holy progenitors condemns me...I think I've done the right thing." 

They heard the sound of approaching footsteps.

"I don't agree with you, Grandfather." Takuma entered the room and stood beside Kaname.

This time, Lord Ichijo looked at them.

Takuma turned to Kaname and smiled wryly. "Hey Kaname...will you let me handle this?" 

"Of course." Kaname turned around and walked towards the door. "You're the only Ichijo I need." 

After Kaname left, Takuma turned to face his Grandfather.

Lord Ichijo frowned. "You followed me before...why are you rebelling against me now, Takuma?" 

"You're right. I could not escape the restrictions you created, Grandfather." Takuma looked at his feet. "People I cherish were hurt because I was passive, and...I've had enough." 

Takuma placed a hand on the hilt of his sword. "Let us pull the curtain on the Ichijo line together."

***

"How long do you intend to lie there?" Zero aimed Bloody Rose at the hole in the ground. "Get up, vampire." 

Rido sprang up from underground behind Zero.

"Look out!" Yuki stood in back of Zero and swung her scythe. 

Rido jumped back. 

"What are you doing?" Zero looked over his shoulder at Yuki. "You're an enemy too."

"Even if you see me as an enemy, I'm still going to help you." Yuki said.

Rido dashed towards Yuki.

Yuki raised her scythe.

Zero's vines pushed Rido into the wall of the Moon Dorm. "Don't take your eyes off me, vampire. You're being hunted, so struggle to survive like prey would." 

Rido's whip of blood shattered more of the Moon Dormitory's wall and pushed back against Zero's vines.

"Why am I being hunted? Is it because I killed your other half?" Rido grinned. "But...you devoured it and took what you lacked, right?"

Zero glared at Rido.

Rido chuckled. "You devoured your own brother...you're not exactly innocent either."

Yuki appeared behind Rido and raised her scythe over her head. She swung the scythe at Rido's neck, but Artemis was blocked by Zero's vines.

"Stay back...don't steal my prey." Zero said.

"Why are you stopping me, Zero?" Yuki's eyes narrowed. "He's everything that is evil!" 

Rido turned to Yuki. His expression became solemn. "Your anger is like her's too." 

There was a loud creaking sound as cracks spread throughout the rest of the building.

"It's going to cave in!" Yuki exclaimed.

Zero's vines pushed Yuki away from the falling rubble. "You're in the way." 

Rido looked over his shoulder when he felt the presence of two other vampires.

Senri rushed out of the dorm as he carried Rima in his arms. He looked at Rido for a few seconds and then ran in the opposite direction of the collapsing building.

Some feet away, Yuki watched as the Moon Dorm collapsed. She covered her face when debris scattered around her.

In that moment, Yuki felt a presence behind her.

"Juri." Rido appeared behind Yuki and wrapped his arms around her. "Why won't you love me?"

"I'm not my mother!" Yuki exclaimed. 

Rido smirked. "I love you so much that I want to devour you." 

Yuki swung her scythe back with her free hand and dug it into Rido's back. 

Rido leaned towards Yuki's ear. "Juri...how can I make you love me? What do I lack?" 

There was a loud pop.

Blood dripped down the side of Rido's face as he gently touched Yuki's face.

Yuki's eyes widened as Rido was completely enveloped by Zero's vines. 

After a while, the vines retreated and revealed scattered glass fragments.

Zero lowered Bloody Rose.

Yuki looked at the glass shards by her feet. "If you really loved Mother, you wouldn't have hurt her." 

***

Akari leaned against the tree. A hunter who specializes in long-range combat and another who specializes in close combat...I'll have to find a way to fight them one at a time.

"I'm not in the mood for hide and seek. Come out, Vampire!" Shin shouted.

There was a rustling in the bushes a few feet away.

Shin aimed at the bush and fired.

Farther away, another bush swayed.

"Does it have a teleportation ability?" Rinea looked around.

"Tch. That thing's a noble." Shin muttered.

Akari peeked from behind the tree and ducked. She looked at the spot where her head had been.

A dagger was stuck on the tree trunk.

Akari jumped on top of one of the tree's branches.

Rinea ran towards the tree and pulled out her dagger. She looked up at Akari. "Come down here, you coward!"

Akari jumped to an adjacent tree.

There was a loud pop.

Akari hissed as a bullet grazed her arm. 

The nearby tree branches covered Akari as she examined her arm. 

Shin frowned. "It's hard to get a clear shot when it's hiding in the trees."

Akari jumped onto the tree branch directly above him.

"Mr. Shin, above you!" Rinea shouted.

Akari concentrated on the ground beneath Shin's feet.

In seconds, the tree's roots protruded from the ground.

Akari leapt down and landed a couple of inches away from him.

Shin stepped back as he raised his gun and tripped over the tree's roots. He reached out his hand towards his weapon when the protruding roots began to wrap around his legs.

Akari kicked Shin's gun out of reach. She moved back when Rinea ran towards her.

Rinea stopped in front of Shin. 

"Don't worry about me, Rinea. Go after it." Shin gritted his teeth as the roots began to cover more of his body. 

When the roots had almost covered him completely, Rinea kneeled beside him. She sliced at the tree roots with her daggers.

Shin glared at her. 

Rinea averted her gaze, but didn't stop.

Vines sprang up from the ground and wrapped around Rinea and the President's bodies.

"I expected this from Rinea since she's still young, but how could an experienced hunter like you lose, Shin?" The President huffed. 

Akari picked up the sword she dropped earlier and walked over to the President.

"Vampires can never escape their true nature. Your students are no exception, Cross!" The Hunter Association President exclaimed.

"You're awfully friendly with the Senate for someone who claims to hate vampires." Akari stopped a few inches away from the President.

Rinea and Shin struggled against their restraints.

"Everything I do is for those who work under me." The President retorted.

"Were your actions four years ago also for your comrades?" Akari asked.

The Hunter Society President furrowed his brow.

"Shall I jog your memory?" Akari tightened the vines on the President's body. "Four years ago, you ordered Zero Kiryu's parents to hunt down an ex-human vampire. You had his name placed on the execution list as the Senate requested even though he hadn't fallen into the End Class or committed any crimes. That man was my father...Zero's parents didn't know of Father's innocence...you're the one who should have paid the price."

The President frowned. "It was an ex-human vampire, so it was bound to become a Level E at some point."

"You ordered my father's execution, so you could get blood from the Kuran family!" Akari exclaimed. "Was Rido Kuran's blood worth that much that you had to sacrifice my father and Zero and Ichiru's parents?" 

Kaien's eyes widened.

Shin and Rinea looked at each other.

The President scoffed. "Your mother was the one who killed Zero's parents." 

"I'm aware that Rido was the one who aimed to destroy my family, but you and the Senate helped him achieve that goal...you're just as guilty as he is." Akari raised the sword over her head.

"Stop, Akari." Kaien put a hand on Akari's shoulder.

Akari frowned. "But, Headmaster...the President has..." 

"I know." Kaien lowered Akari's arm gently. "Since this is a matter that concerns the Hunter Association, you should let me handle this."

Akari was still for a few seconds before she stepped back.

"Thank you for understanding." Kaien smiled wryly before he turned to the President.

"Cross, do you intend to become the next president after you kill me?" The President scoffed. "You might be stronger than most hunters, but you've been a sinner since birth."

Kaien glared at the president.

"How could the vampire without fangs become the next President?" He added.

Kaien unsheathed his sword and sliced off the President's hand.

The president groaned and cradled his arm.

"Why is it that I can cut you with an Anti-vampire weapon?" Kaien asked.

"Impossible..." Shin muttered.

Rinea's eyes widened. "The President is a vampire?" 

"But...I have no recollection of becoming a vampire!" The President exclaimed.

"The blood of a Pureblood vampire is like medicine, but it can also be like poison." Kaien explained. "The vampire who gave you blood was very assertive; you thought you took on its powers but it poisoned you instead...how much did you concede to the Senate in exchange for that blood?"

The President laughed. "I did my best so the hunters could live...soon you'll realize this and regret your actions." 

Kaien frowned as he cut the president in half.

Akari released Shin and Rinea.

Shin stood up and approached Kaien. "What was the deal with the President?"

Kaien spoke without looking at Shin. "He's just someone who went down the wrong path and met his fate."

"You've made enough mistakes yourself, Cross. You brought a hornet's nest into an academy for humans; you did it for your personal gain too." Shin frowned. "Thus, we will detain you and that vampire." 

Rinea walked up to Akari and pressed a dagger against her neck.

"I will accept the consequences you give me, but let Akari go." Kaien turned to face the hunters this time.

Shin shook his head. "It bared its fangs against the Hunter Association, so we're going to detain it."

"I was only trying to eliminate the President." Akari explained. "I wasn't going to harm you two...that's why I just restrained you."

"I might have let it slide if you said you attacked the President to protect the headmaster of your school." Shin glared at Akari. "However, you were quite bold to admit that you appeared with the intent to assassinate our President." 

"The President has done some questionable things. Moreover, Akari stopped her attack when I ordered her to." Kaien stood in front of Akari. "I was the one who killed the President." 

Shin turned to Rinea. "You can release it." 

Akari gently pushed the dagger away but quickly retracted her hand when she felt a burning sensation on her skin.

"I wouldn't try that again if I were you." Rinea remarked. "Vampires get hurt when they touch our weapons."

Zero comes from a hunter family, so I can understand. However, how were Rido and Yuki able to wield hunter weapons? Dorm President is probably able to wield them too. Akari thought. Guess the Kuran Family is on another level. Now, it makes sense why they were once the Royal Family.

Rinea stepped back.

"Will you let me clean up as Headmaster of this academy before I follow you?" Kaien asked. 

"Alright, but we're coming too." Shin muttered.

Akari and Kaien walked ahead while Shin and Rinea trailed behind.

Akari spoke first. "Headmaster, you killed the Hunter Association President to protect me, right?" 

"The President was not an innocent man, but the other hunters wouldn't have sat still if you had killed him. They wouldn't have stopped to hear your motives or listened to how you feel. They would have killed the Aristocrat vampire who murdered the Hunter Association President." 

"I see." Akari lowered her gaze.

"Akari, I feel like I must apologize to you." Kaien said. "Our President did something unforgivable to your family. I can't help but think that if only I had figured out his plans sooner...you, Zero, and Ichiru might not have suffered as much."

"It's not your fault, Headmaster." Akari smiled. "You've been nothing but kind to me and the rest of the Night Class. Thank you for protecting me from the other hunters." 

"Don't mention it." Kaien said.

It was silent for a moment until Shin spoke. "You need to reflect on today's fight, Rinea." 

Rinea looked at the floor. "I did what I thought was right. Besides, you were the one who taught me not to abandon a team-mate."

"That's true. However, you should have eliminated the vampire first and then freed me from the tree's roots." Shin crossed his arms. "You disregarded your safety when you tried to free me and exposed your back to the enemy."

I don't have anything against you, please stand down. 

Rinea lowered her gaze. "I just felt like it wasn't trying to hurt me."

Shin sighed. "It seems you still have much to learn."

"I don't think you two have to worry about the comment the President made." Akari turned to look at Rinea and Shin. "You two are strong hunters. I would have died instantly had I faced you in an open field or inside a building." 

Rinea's eyes lit up. "Of course, we're strong...especially, Mr. Shin." 

Akari smiled. "Maybe you can teach me some of your dagger techniques sometime, Rinea." 

"T-that will never happen!" Rinea stammered. "We're not friends, so don't talk to me so familiarly." 

Akari stifled a giggle.

"Let's keep moving." Kaien reminded. 

Chapter 34: Tainted Hands

Akari stopped walking when she felt the presence of a Pureblood nearby. "You all can go ahead. I'm going to check if my classmates are okay." 

"Okay, be careful." Headmaster Cross said.

Akari walked in a different direction.

She stopped walking when she was a couple of feet away from Kaname. "Dorm President, did everything go well?" 

"The Senate has been taken care." Kaname looked at their surroundings. "What is the situation here?"

"The Night Class, Headmaster Cross, and Mr. Yagari destroyed Rido's servants while Zero and Yuki killed Rido." Akari explained. "The Hunter Association appeared and tried to hunt the Night Class, but Headmaster Cross and Mr. Yagari stepped in."

"Did the Hunter Association President make an appearance?" Kaname asked.

"Yes...I tried to eliminate the president, but Headmaster Cross stopped me." Akari said. "Headmaster Cross killed the president who had transformed into a vampire after ingesting Rido's blood."

"This is convenient." Kaname remarked. "The hunters should use this opportunity to clean up their association."

"Also, some of the buildings received a lot of damage, and the Moon Dormitory collapsed." Akari added.

"Cross Academy will close while it is repaired." Kaname said. "However, the Night Class will close permanently."

"I see." Akari looked at her feet. I only attended this school for a  short time, but I grew accustomed to it.

"You did well, Akari." Kaname said.

"I couldn't do much, so others had to get their hands dirty." Akari looked up at him.

"You would have died in vain if you went after Rido and the Senate on your own. You did the best you could in your current situation." Kaname added. "You also helped the rest of the Night Class protect the Day Class...I think that's important enough." 

"Thank you, Dorm President. I was only able to accomplish my goal because you helped me." Akari said. "I'll be sure to return the favor."

"That's reassuring since I'll need all the support I can get. Now that the Senate is gone, I intend to take over vampire society...I'll create a place where vampires and humans can coexist." Kaname explained. "However, I'm not sure how many vampires will accept me as their leader since I've murdered every member of the Senate." 

"If you truly want to create a world where vampires and humans can coexist, I'll support you." Akari looked into his eyes. "I still don't like you, but I believe vampires and humans can live better lives under your rule." 

"What do you intend to do now that you've gotten revenge?" Kaname asked.

"I want to meet with my grandfather." Akari said. "I want to learn more about the Hio Clan and Mother's past."

"I think that's a good idea. You should meet him if you want to learn more about your family." Kaname remarked. "However, he's been asleep for a long time...you might only be able to talk to his servants."

"You said I looked like Lord Hio once...did you ever meet him personally?" Akari asked.

"I visited the Hio residence twice...once as a child and another four years ago. However, I've never met your grandfather. I only saw his portrait." Kaname explained.

"I see." Akari lowered her gaze. The memory I saw of Dorm President in my mother's room must have been four years ago, but...why did he release her from her cage?

"Still, it won't hurt to try and reconnect with your family." Kaname said. "You're still a member of the Hio Family even if you're not a Pureblood. You deserve to have access to the Hio Clan's wealth too...if they deny you, I could help you become the heir." 

Akari furrowed her brow. "Why would you help me?"

"You said you would give me your support. Why wouldn't I help you in return?" Kaname smiled. 

I still can't tell what this person is thinking, so I shouldn't rely on him. Akari smiled wryly. "I'll ask you for help when I'm desperate."

"Are you not going back to your human family?" Kaname asked.

"I don't live with them anymore, but I plan to visit them often." Akari said.

After a few seconds of silence, Kaname spoke again. "Did you ever see your human parents as a replacement for the ones you lost?" 

"No." Akari remarked. "You can never replace loved ones."

"You're right." Kaname said with a faraway look in his eyes. "No matter how much time passes, you are never able to fill the void a loved one leaves behind...that's why parting with someone is so severe."

He's probably still grieving his parents. "I know losing people you love is painful; there might be times where you want to follow them to eternal slumber. However, you also have to remember the loved ones you still have left." Akari said. "You still have your sister and friends...you'll lose time with them if you're always dwelling on the people you already lost."

In that moment, Seiren walked up to them.

Kaname turned to Seiren. "Seiren, are all the Day Class students safe?" 

"Yes, my lord. Not a single student was hurt." Seiren reassured.

"I'm going to check how Ruka and the others are doing." Akari walked away.

***

After a while, Akari found Ruka and Akatsuki. Most of their classmates were also present.

"How are things on this end?" Akari asked.

"We took care of the enemy vampires." Akatsuki said.

"Akari, I'm glad you're okay!" Aoi ran over to Akari and threw her arms around her. 

Akari patted Aoi's back. "I'm glad you're safe too." 

Mei walked over to them. "Aoi, you're going to crush Akari if you hug her that tightly."

"Mei, I'm glad you're okay too!" Aoi released Akari and hugged Mei. "Where were you?"

"I helped Seiren escort the humans to a safe place where we stood guard and protected them." Mei smiled. "Naturally, all the humans were safe under our care."

In that moment, Toga Yagari approached the Night Class. He stopped a couple of feet away. "You managed to dispose of all the enemy vampires, so I'll have less work now."

Akari and her classmates turned to look at him.

"Vampires who rebel against the Senate are either shunned by their families or killed even if they're Aristocrats." Toga furrowed his brow. "Why would you all risk yourselves to protect humans?" 

"We're all students at this academy, so it is our responsibility to deal with the vampires who only see humans as food." Akatsuki said.

"My parents gave me permission to come here...my actions will cause trouble for them, but they'll understand." Ruka frowned. "I'd never be able to forgive myself if I had allowed those vile beings to kill the students. I won't be able to obey the Senate now because they were pulling the strings behind the scenes."

"I see." Toga smiled. "This academy accomplished something after all."

Aoi looked back at Mei and Akari. "My parents will also understand." 

Mei sighed. "I'll definitely get an earful from my parents." 

Akari looked away from Mei and Aoi.

"I kept investigating why the Kiryus were killed by a pureblood." Toga turned to Akari. "When I discovered that the Hunter Association President had been colluding with the Senate, I realized that what happened four years ago wasn't a simple case of a Pureblood going berserk. Someone had to be responsible...isn't that right, Miss Hio?"

"You're right, Mr. Yagari. Rido Kuran was responsible for the events that took place four years ago." Akari explained. "Under his orders, your President placed my father's name on the execution list. Father hadn't done anything wrong, so Mother became enraged and killed Zero's parents."

Toga frowned. "Zero's parents were only following orders...they also didn't do anything wrong."

"I know. Mother acted impulsively...she realized that Rido was behind Father's death too late." Akari remarked.

"Where is that man now?" Toga asked. 

"You don't have to worry, Mr. Yagari." Kaname walked over to the group and stopped a few feet away. "Zero got rid of that man already since he was after my sister." 

Kaname turned to the Night Class. "You all will be fine since the Senate no longer exists." 

The Night Class students looked at each other in surprise.

"It's true that the Senate was detestable." Toga aimed his shotgun at Kaname. "However, they existed to keep the peace. Conflicts will start occurring now because of what you've done."

"I did it to protect the future because they were devouring everything so greedily." Kaname added. "Don't worry, I intend to take responsibility." 

Toga lowered his gun.

"Thank you, everyone." Kaname looked at the Night Class one last time before he walked away. 

Aoi turned to look at Mei. "Are you okay?"

Mei walked away.

Aoi turned to Akari. "We should go after Mei." 

Aoi placed a hand on Mei's shoulder when they caught up to her. "Mei, are you okay?" 

"No, I am not okay! How could I be okay after what Lord Kaname has done?" Mei stepped back.

Aoi pulled her hand back. "I'm sure there must be an explanation." 

"What explanation could there be for Lord Kaname to have killed my mother!" Mei exclaimed.

Aoi flinched. "But, the Senate worked with Lord Rido...they even attacked our school." 

"Lord Rido probably compelled Mother and her coworkers to do his bidding." Mei frowned. "Lord Kaname should have given them a chance to explain themselves, but he just killed them."

Aoi looked away from Mei's gaze.

"Lord Kaname probably intends to become our new ruler. I'm sure all of our classmates will support him too...what about you two?" Mei asked.

"I'm sorry, Mei." Akari said. "I'm going to support Dorm President Kuran." 

Mei and Aoi looked at Akari.

"I won't lie to you." Akari added. "The Senate helped Rido destroy my family, so I helped Dorm President Kuran eliminate them." 

Mei and Aoi's eyes widened.

"Akari, you know what's it like to lose a mother...how could you sentence me to the same fate when I offered you my friendship?" Mei frowned.

Akari looked Mei in the eye. "My parents and I were living quietly away from everyone else, but Rido and the Senate still came after us. First, they sent an assassin after me when I was just a child. Then, they unjustly executed my father and made my mother suffer. They have hurt other people as well. Mei, I didn't plan their ruin because I wanted you to suffer...I just wanted Rido and his allies to pay for their misdeeds."

"I was wrong about you, Akari. You're just like your predecessors....your hands are tainted in blood." Mei said with a blank look on her face. "I'll never forgive you, but you can rest easy because I will never sink to your level."

Akari gave them one last look and walked in the opposite direction.

Aoi watched Akari disappear and turned to Mei. "I know what Akari did was wrong, but don't you feel bad for her? She lost all her family and was forced to live with humans. She must have been devastated, so I could see how she went down the wrong path..." 

"Save your breath, Aoi. No matter what you say...I will never sympathize with the person who aided my mother's killer." Mei muttered.

***

Akari came to a stop when she noticed a figure in the distance.

Zero carried Ichiru in his arms.

Akari ran over to them when she noticed Ichiru's bloodstained shirt. "What happened?" 

"He's dead." Zero mumbled.

Akari froze. She listened for Ichiru's heartbeat, but she could no longer hear it. 

"Ichiru didn't want you to get hurt, so he went off on his own...I warned you." Zero looked up at her. "Ichiru is dead, yet you are unscathed." 

Akari flinched. "I'm sorry. I would have stopped him had I known he would go after Rido alone." 

"I don't want your apology...it won't bring Ichiru back." Zero began to walk away.

"Wait, Zero." Akari said.

Zero kept walking. 

Akari was silent for a few seconds before she spoke again. "Please, let Maria attend Ichiru's funeral and let her visit his grave!" 

Zero stopped walking but didn't turn to look at Akari.

"Ichiru planned to see Maria after everything was over, and she wanted to see him too. They were close, so she should have the right to say goodbye to him." Akari added. "Also, I intend to accompany Maria during the funeral. I don't want her to be alone, and I want to say goodbye to Ichiru too. Please, let me attend his funeral too."

Zero sighed. "I'll have the Headmaster give you the date and time later when this is all sorted out." 

"Thank you, Zero." Akari said. "I'm sure Maria would say the same thing."

Zero looked over his shoulder. "I'm only doing this because it's what Ichiru would have wanted."

"I know."  Akari watched Zero get farther away.

Chapter 35: Hidden Emotions

Senri and Rima stood by the gate and watched as some of their classmates left.

"We should make preparations to leave soon too." Rima suggested.

"Takuma hasn't returned, and we haven't seen Akari yet." Senri reminded.

"I'm worried too but...oh." Rima spotted Akari amongst the crowd and waved at her.

Akari walked over to Rima and Senri. "Rima, I'm glad you're awake. How is your injury?" 

"Senri gave me blood, so I feel better now." Rima explained.

"That's great." Akari turned to Senri. "Senri, I'm glad you're free from Rido's control."

Senri lowered his gaze. "Akari, the other day I..."

"Let's talk later." Akari said.

Senri looked up at her.

"I have a lot to tell you, but this isn't the time or place." Akari looked into his eyes. "Why don't we meet in town tomorrow evening? Are you fine with meeting in the cafe next to the library?"

Senri nodded. 

Akari turned to Rima. "Rima, I'm not trying to exclude you...I'll tell you everything later." 

"You don't have to explain yourself to me." Rima remarked. 

"I still have some things to take care of, so please don't wait for me." Akari turned around and walked away. 

***

A few minutes later, Akari walked up to Aido. "Can I talk to you for a moment?" 

Aido looked over his shoulder. "Sure. Actually, I had something to tell you too. Let's talk somewhere else."

Aido led Akari to a secluded area behind some trees.

He turned to look at her. "Akari, there's something I never told you...I saw your mother get murdered that night. I'm sorry I never told you anything."

"Were you going to betray your friend's trust to tell me the truth?" Akari asked.

Aido's eyes widened. "You knew who killed her?"

"A friend you love and admire...or a classmate you'd only spoken with a few times...it's obvious which side you would choose." Akari added. "I don't blame you." 

Aido looked at the ground.

"However, if you still want to make it up to me, please do me a favor." 

Aido looked up after hearing Akari's words.

"My friend and his sister worked under a Senate lord, but they are out of a job now. Do you think you could hire them? They are hard-working people, so you won't regret it." Akari added.

"I'll do what I can." Aido said.

"Thank you." Akari smiled.

In that moment, they heard voices approaching.

"If Hanabusa hadn't let Seiren leave, we could have figured out where Lord Kaname was going."

Aido huffed. "I'm tired of hearing you complain, Ruka." 

Ruka and Akatsuki walked over to Aido and Akari.

"So many things were happening at once that Seiren was gone before we realized it." Aido frowned.

"Akari, do you know where Lord Kaname was headed?" Ruka asked.

Akari shook her head. "How would I know where he is if you three don't?"

"Good point." Akatsuki said.

Aido sighed. "I'll stop by my parents' place first and we can search for Lord Kaname afterwards."

"Let's do that. We can't leave Lord Kaname alone when he's going to need our support. Lord Kaname needs friends with common sense otherwise I'd worry." Ruka turned to Akari. "Would you like to join us, Akari?"

"I'm going to Lord Kurenai's residence since I need to speak with Maria, so I'll pass." Akari smiled. "However, you can look for me if you ever need my help." 

"I'll remember your words." Ruka smiled. "We should get going." 

Akari waved at the trio and watched them walk away. 

She sighed. I should probably leave soon too.

***

The next evening, Akari stood outside the cafe. She leaned against the glass window while she watched a street lamp flicker a few feet away.

"Were you waiting for a while?" Senri walked up to her.

"I just arrived a few minutes ago." Akari opened the cafe's door. "Let's go inside."

Once they were inside the cafe, Akari sat down in a booth and picked up the menu.

Senri sat down across from her and looked through the list of drinks.

After a while, a waiter brought a cup of hot chocolate for Akari and a cup of coffee for Senri.

"Thank you." Akari and Senri said in unison. 

The waiter smiled and left.  

Akari brought the cup of hot chocolate to her lips and took a sip. 

Senri stared at his cup for a few seconds before he spoke. "I'm sorry, Akari. My father and great-uncle hurt you and your family."

Akari placed her cup on the table. 

"When Father took over my body and attacked you, I was able to hear you. Your voice is usually soothing...I had never heard you sound so distressed before." Senri looked at Akari's neck. "I also hurt you...I'm sorry." 

"You weren't aware of what your great-uncle and father were doing, so you have nothing to apologize for." Akari met his gaze. "Senri, I feel like I must apologize because I was never transparent with you. I liked spending time with you and the others, but I also harbored so much bitterness within."

"Even after I found out you were related to Lord Shiki, I still proceeded with my plan to eliminate Rido and the Senate. They hurt my family, so I couldn't let it go." Akari frowned. "If I had known you were connected to Lord Shiki before we became friends, I would have approached you with the goal to gain information from you." 

Senri stared at her in silence.

"I didn't have enough power or influence to achieve my goal alone, so I had to rely on others...and a friend of mine died helping me." Akari gripped her bag tightly under the table. "I'm not a good person, so I would understand if you didn't want to see me anymore."

"Were you going to disappear if I said I didn't want to see you again?" Senri asked.

"Yes." Akari mumbled.

"I don't want that." Senri frowned. "Do you want to cut ties with me?"

"No." Akari said.

"Let's stay in touch then." Senri said.

Akari looked up at him. "But, I've..." 

"If you were truly a bad person, you wouldn't have bothered to face me honestly." Senri remarked. "Also, I don't think your friend would resent you...they chose to help you of their own free will." 

"I know Ichiru wouldn't resent me." Akari's eyes welled up with tears. "I know Maria doesn't blame me either, but I promised Mother I would keep him safe...I should have done more to protect him." 

"It wasn't your fault. You did everything you could." Senri grabbed a napkin from the center of the table and held it in front of Akari.

"Thanks." Akari took the napkin and paused. She turned to the left and noticed the customers in a nearby table were looking at her with curious eyes. 

They looked away when they noticed Akari watched them.

Akari wiped her tears with the napkin.

Senri looked at the nearby table and stood up. He walked over to Akari and sat down beside her blocking her view of the other customers.

Senri and Akari finished their drinks in silence.

After they paid the bill, Akari and Senri walked down the empty street.

"Thank you for listening to me." Akari smiled wryly. 

Senri turned to Akari. "You can talk to me about anything." 

"I guess some of my old wounds reopened with everything that happened these past few days. I can't help but think about my parents. I saw my mother recently and said goodbye to her, but I wasn't able to meet my father again." Akari frowned. "I would have given anything to see him one last time. Now, his paintings are all that's left of him."

"Your father was a painter?" Senri asked.

"He painted as a hobby and never made his work public. I didn't understand why back then, but I feel like he just didn't want to draw attention to our family." Akari stopped walking. "Senri, can I hug you?" 

Senri furrowed his brow. "You've hugged me before, so why are you asking me for permission now?"

Akari lowered her gaze. "I know...I should have asked if you were okay with it before."

"It's a little late to ask that now, but I don't mind." Senri stepped closer to her.

Akari wrapped her arms around him. 

Chapter 36: Goodbye

Takuma heard footsteps approach. He opened his eyes but closed them again when sunlight touched his face.

"You're finally awake." Sara stood beside the window. "I know Ichio hurt you, but you slept for a long time. I was expecting you to be more robust."

Takuma looked in Sara's direction and winced. "Lady Sara, I don't mean to be rude but..."

"I'll close the curtain after you answer my question." Sara said.

Takuma shielded his eyes with his hand.

"Just kidding. I won't be harsh with you yet. I need you to recover from your injury first." Sara closed the curtain and darkness enveloped the room. "I planned to speak with Ichio, but I changed my mind...I saved you and brought you to my mansion."

"What happened to my grandfather?" Takuma sat up on the bed.

"He's dead...you would have died if I hadn't stepped in, Takuma." Sara explained.

Takuma furrowed his brow. "Why did you help me?"

"You're valuable to me since you're close to Kaname." Sara turned to face him. "I haven't been able to find out much about Kaname, so I was hoping you could answer my questions about him." 

Takuma placed his hand on the wound on his chest.

"I hate being ignored you know." Sara walked towards the bed. "You'll tell me what you know about Kaname, won't you?"

"I'm very grateful to you for taking me under your wing, Lady Sara. However, I can't tell you everything because Kaname would get angry with me." Takuma smiled. "Why don't you ask him questions yourself?" 

"I asked, but I didn't receive any answers." Sara placed a hand on Takuma's chest. "I thought you were grateful that I saved your life."

Takuma smiled wryly. "I am grateful, but..."

"...but you won't answer my questions?" Sara asked.

Takuma stayed silent.

"How foolish." Sara frowned and dug her nails into Takuma's wound. "One day you're going to regret protecting him."

Takuma groaned and slumped against the bed. "You really are short-tempered...you should learn how to be patient like Kaname." 

***

A few days later, Akari and Maria rode a carriage to the cemetery.

When they arrived, the girls thanked the driver and got off the carriage.

Akari walked towards the cemetery gate and stopped. "Maria, other vampire hunters will be present...we can leave if you feel uncomfortable and visit Ichiru's grave another time."

"I appreciate your concern, but I want to see Ichiru one last time." Maria looked at the bouquet of white lilies in her hands.

"Alright. Just don't forget that we can leave at any time." Akari reminded.

Maria and Akari walked through the gate and followed a dirt path deeper into the cemetery.

They noticed that a young man with messy brown hair and hazel eyes walked towards them.

He stopped a few feet away and blocked their path. "I thought I sensed something foul. What brings you to this place, vampires?"

"We were given permission to attend a friend's funeral." Maria explained. "We'll leave after we can say goodbye to Ichiru."

The man raised an eyebrow. "Ichiru might have been a weakling, but he was still born into a vampire hunter family. Several hunters are attending Ichiru's funeral out of respect for his parents. If you two were Ichiru's friends, you wouldn't attend the ceremony. The Kiryu family suffered a lot because of your kind, so think about how Zero would feel with your presence." 

"We aren't leaving." Akari met the hunter's gaze. "I spoke with Zero beforehand and he said we could attend. Now, if you'll excuse us...let's go, Maria."

Akari began to walk, but stopped when the Hunter grabbed her arm. 

"We aren't here to cause trouble, so please let us pass." Maria pleaded.

The hunter scowled. "I won't allow some vampires to cause a scene today."

Akari pulled her arm back. "Aren't you causing a scene right now?" 

"Is something wrong, Kaito?" Kaien Cross approached them.

Kaito turned to Kaien. "These vampires said they were invited to Ichiru's funeral." 

"That is correct, so please let them pass." Kaien commanded.

"Tch." Kaito stepped aside.

"Akari, Maria, I'm glad you two could make it...follow me." Kaien led the girls to Ichiru's burial site.

A group was gathered a few feet away from a casket.

Akari noticed that Toga, Rinea, and Shin were also present.

Akari and Maria stood apart from the others and waited for a chance to approach Ichiru's casket.

A couple of minutes later, Kaito returned to the group. He walked over to a couple of hunters.

"Where did you go, Kaito?" One of the hunters asked.

"I tried to make the vampires leave, but they were invited unfortunately." Kaito scowled. 

"I can't believe two vampires were allowed to attend Zero's brother's funeral." The boy beside Kaito whispered. 

The woman beside Kaito frowned. "It's worse than that...the white-haired vampire is related to the Pureblood who slaughtered Zero's parents."

Kaito turned to the woman. "Are you sure?"

"Yes, the white-haired vampire was present in the last soiree." The woman added.

"How dare that vampire act arrogant when its presence here is an insult." Kaito muttered.

"What were the higher ups thinking when they allowed those vampires to attend? What was Ichiru thinking when he befriended them? Poor Zero!" The boy exclaimed.

In that moment, Toga approached the trio from behind. "We're at a funeral, so show some respect." 

"S-sorry, sir." The boy stammered.

Kaito and the woman stayed silent.

After several people went up to the casket, Akari turned to Maria. "We should go next...you can go first, Maria."

Maria walked over to the opened casket. She knelt down beside it and placed the white lilies beside the casket. "You were always so kind to me. We didn't get a chance to spend a lot of time together...but I'll never forget you, Ichiru." 

When Maria stood up, Akari walked over to the casket. She knelt down and looked at Ichiru's body. I hope that your soul finds peace...I'm sorry I couldn't do more for you, Ichiru. I'll watch over Maria in your place.

Akari stood up and walked over to Maria. They watched as the casket was lowered into the grave.

Maria and Akari approached Zero who was standing beside the grave.

Akari spoke first. "I'm sorry for your loss."

"I will keep you in my thoughts and prayers, Zero." Maria said. "If there is anything I can do for you please let me know."

"Thanks." Zero said.

Maria turned to Akari. "We should go now." 

"Okay." Akari said.

Maria walked away and Akari followed.

In that moment, Akari noticed the hunter from earlier.

Kaito glared at her.

Akari looked away and followed Maria out of the cemetery.

Once the girls were out of sight, Kaito walked over to Zero.

"I'm impressed you kept your cool." Kaito remarked. "I don't think I would have been able to control myself if I was in your position."

Zero stayed silent.

"It was bad enough that your brother died, but that white-haired vampire had the audacity to show up." Kaito frowned. "After seeing it, you must have been reminded of that horrible event from four years ago." 

Zero turned to Kaito. "The vampire that killed my family and cursed me is already dead." 

"That might be true, but this vampire is related to that Pureblood. Even among others vampires, the Hio Clan is said to be problematic...sooner or later that vampire is bound to make a mistake." Kaito looked into Zero's eyes. "When it does, you'll be able to slay it...I'm willing to help you when that time comes." 

Chapter 37: Atonement

The next morning, Akari was sitting at the table in the garden when the butler approached her.

"Lady Akari, your guests have arrived." He stepped aside.

Ayano entered the garden followed by Ayato.

"Thank you for bringing them, Eustace." Akari said.

Eustace bowed and left the garden. 

Akari turned to look at the siblings. "I'm glad both of you came. Please take a seat and feel free to help yourselves to any of the pastries on the table." 

Ayato sat down without a word.

"Thank you." Ayano sat down beside Ayato. "It's nice to see you again, Akari. I have to admit I was a little surprised when you asked me to bring my brother along." 

"I'm aware that you two are in need of a job. I asked Hanabusa to help you in your job search, and he wishes to meet you two." Akari placed an envelope on the table and slid it over to the siblings. "Just show this letter to the staff when you get to the Aido residence, and you'll be able to see him without a problem." 

"I appreciate your help, but I would like to keep working for Lady Asami. I want to continue to support her especially after everything that happened with her uncle." Ayano smiled wryly.

"I understand." Akari said. "I should have discussed this with you beforehand." 

"I'm sure this will help Ayato find a job though, so we're both grateful!" Ayano picked up the envelope and placed it in Ayato's hands.

Akari frowned. "I also wanted to tell you the truth." 

Ayano raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

Ayato looked at the envelope in his hands.

"I approached you with ulterior motives once I learned you worked for Lord Shiki, Ayano. He sent an assassin after me ten years ago, and he assisted Rido in hurting my parents too. I wanted to gain information from you to find Lord Shiki's weakness." Akari explained. "At least, that was my original plan...I ended up spending time with you because I enjoyed your company." 

"I see." Ayano remarked.

"Are you disappointed in me?" Akari asked.

"I am a little disappointed, but I'm glad you told me." Ayano smiled. "Moreover, I think you are being genuine with me. You said you wanted information from me, but you didn't press me for answers even though you had plenty of opportunities to."

That's because I got the information I needed from Ayato. Akari thought.

"You also wouldn't have looked for job opportunities for me if you didn't care." Ayano added.

"So...can we still keep in touch?" Akari asked.

"Of course." Ayano began to eat the fruit tart on her plate. "This tart is really good."

Akari smiled. "You can take any treats you like." 

"I will." Ayano turned to Ayato. "You've been so quiet, Ayato. I almost forgot you were here too."

"I just didn't have anything to say." Ayato said.

"You should eat some of the snacks now because I'm not sharing any of the ones I take home." Ayano reminded. 

***

After Ayano left, Ayato stood up from his seat. "Why didn't you tell her about my past?" 

"I don't plan to." Akari looked up at him. "I think you should be the one to tell her about your past."

"I see." Ayato walked over to Akari and placed the envelope in front of her. "Anyway, I also won't accept a job at Lord Aido's residence." 

Akari looked down at the envelope. "Do you have a job in mind already?" 

After a few seconds, Ayato spoke. "Actually, I was hoping you would let me work for you." 

"I can't offer you much. You'd be better off working for Aido's family." Akari remarked.

"I know, but I still wish to work for you." Ayato said.

"Why do you want to work for me?" Akari asked.

Ayato lowered his gaze. "I want to atone for my past actions." 

"It's true you hurt me in the past, but you did spare my life. You also helped me a while back, so I consider us even now." Akari looked up at him. "Also, I didn't help you out of the goodness of my heart, so you don't have to do anything else for me."

Ayato frowned. "You might feel that way, but I don't think I've done enough." 

"I know I said we should start over, but I still feel a little conflicted." Akari stood up from her chair. "You didn't kill me, but you haunted me for years."

Ayato winced. "I thought of searching for you after our first encounter, but I couldn't bring myself to do it. I told myself that your safety would be compromised if I sought you out, but in reality...I was worried you might have died. You might not believe me, but I'm truly glad you're alive." 

"You say that now, but you tried to kill me again when I asked you to hear me out." Akari reminded.

"I didn't have many options that time." Ayato kneeled. "I'm not asking you to forgive me, but I...

Akari stepped closer to him. "Lift your head." 

Ayato looked up at her.

"You were willing to do anything to keep your family safe...I won't condemn you for that. We were both thrust into unfortunate situations and had to do unpleasant things to survive." Akari added. "Rido and the Senate no longer exist, so we can both live freely now. You can start over and pursue your own goals. Isn't there anything you want to do?" 

Ayato stared at her silently.

"If you still wish to work for me, I can hire you as a bodyguard and combat instructor." Akari said.

"I'll do it. However, is there really a need for me to train you in combat? You're already a decent fighter and you'll have me to protect you." Ayato remarked.

"I'm not satisfied with my abilities. I can defeat Level Es easily, but I struggle fighting stronger opponents." Akari smiled wryly. 

"I get it." Ayato stood up. "I'll be your bodyguard and mentor." 

"I'm currently a guest at Lord Kurenai's home, so I'll have to ask for his permission to hire you first." Akari said.

Ayato sighed. "Shouldn't you have mentioned that at the beginning?"

"Don't worry. I'm sure he will give me permission." Akari walked towards the mansion. "Let's go talk to him." 

Ayato followed Akari into the Kurenai residence.

They found Lord Kurenai by the front door.

Akari approached him as he put on his coat. "Lord Kurenai, can I speak with you before you leave?" 

Lord Kurenai turned around. "Of course. What did you want to talk about?"

Akari signaled for Ayato to step closer. "I was hoping to hire Ayato as my bodyguard."

Lord Kurenai looked at Akari. "Did something happen on your last trip to town? I would have hired a bodyguard for you sooner..."

"Nothing happened." Akari reassured. "Also, I'd be more comfortable with hiring someone I already know." 

"Alright." Lord Kurenai turned to Ayato. "Please take good care of Akari."

"I will." Ayato replied.

"Thank you, Lord Kurenai." Akari smiled.

"You don't have to thank me, Akari. I actually feel a little relieved that you'll have a bodyguard now especially after yesterday's disturbance." Lord Kurenai said.

Akari's smile disappeared. "What happened?" 

"Some vampires caused a commotion in the neighboring town." Lord Kurenai explained.

"Were they remnants of Rido's servants?" Akari asked.

"The vampires destroyed public property, but they didn't attack any humans...they were not Level Es." Lord Kurenai added. "We're not sure if they caused trouble because they were in favor of the Senate or if they saw an opportunity since there is currently no government."

Akari listened silently.

"Akari, what is your opinion on Lord Kaname?" Lord Kurenai furrowed his brow. "He has summoned the nobles for a meeting, but everyone is on edge since we don't know what he's thinking." 

"When Rido and his servants attacked our school, Lord Kaname ordered us to protect all the humans. He also never used his abilities to control us to do his bidding. I truly believe he wants to improve living conditions for both vampires and humans." Akari explained. 

"Thank you for sharing your thoughts with me." Lord Kurenai smiled. "I should head out now, or I'll be late to the meeting." 

Maria ran over to them.

"You forgot your hat in the living room, Father!" Maria exclaimed.

Lord Kurenai took the hat from his daughter and placed it on his head. 

"Have a safe trip." Maria and Akari said in unison.

After Lord Kurenai left, Maria turned to Ayato. "Hello, I'm Maria Kurenai."

"This is Ayato Kitigawa. I hired him as my bodyguard." Akari said.

"Nice to meet you, Ayato. Welcome to the Kurenai mansion!" Maria smiled. "Let me give you a tour of our home and introduce you to the staff."

"You really don't have to." Ayato said.

"It's no trouble at all!" Maria exclaimed. "You'll be staying with us for a while, so I want you to be comfortable." 

"Maria gave me a tour of the mansion and introduced me to everyone when I first arrived too." Akari smiled. "Consider it a necessary step if you want to work here." 

Ayato sighed. "Alright. Lead the way." 

***

A group of nobles were gathered in the conference room.

"This will be the first time Lord Kaname makes an appearance since that incident...he has a lot of explaining to do." A nobleman muttered.

"This conference room was used by the late Senate members." Another man mused. "Do you all think he summoned them like this before he murdered them?"

"Don't say something so sinister!" Another noble exclaimed.

"We should have invited Lady Sara to join us today." A noblewoman remarked. "If he's gone mad, only another Pureblood could defeat him."

In that moment, the door opened and Kaname stepped into the room.

The nobles stood up silently.

Kaname walked across the room and sat down on an empty chair. "I am glad that everyone was able to attend. Please take your seats." 

The nobles sat down.

"Lord Kaname, why did you kill the members of the Senate?" The noblewoman asked.

"The Senate has done more harm than good. They helped Rido kill my father, orchestrate Shizuka's downfall, and even attack Cross Academy." Kaname frowned. "They would have continued commiting immoral acts if left unchecked." 

The nobles looked at each other.

Kaname looked at the nobles. "Now, about the disturbance that occurred yesterday..."

"I paid the town a visit yesterday. No one was hurt, but some of the buildings were damaged. I will see to it that they are repaired. You don't have to worry, Lord Kaname." Lord Aido reassured.

"Thank you, Lord Aido." Kaname smiled.

"Lord Kaname, what will you do to appease the family and supporters of the Senate?" Another noblewoman asked.

"I will offer them a better future." Kaname said.

"Do you intend to become our new ruler?" The first noble asked.

"Yes. I called you here today because I would like to ask for your support." Kaname added. 

"Why go through all this trouble? You could have used your abilities on us to make us serve you." The second noble remarked.

Kaname smiled. "I don't work that way. I wish to establish trust between us, and I want us to collaborate to improve our society."

Chapter 38: Photographs

Akari closed her purse and placed the strap on her shoulder. "I'll be back later." 

"I hope you have a pleasant time." Maria smiled. "Say hello to your family for me." 

"I will." Akari said.

Ayato emerged from his room and walked towards them. He stopped when he noticed Akari's bag. "Shouldn't I accompany you?" 

"I'm going to hang out with my friends and visit my family." Akari looked over her shoulder. "You can take the day off and relax." 

"I can't do my job properly if you're always going off on your own." Ayato remarked. 

"I understand you want to help me, but I'd rather make this trip alone." Akari turned around to face him. "Please respect my decision, Ayato." 

"Alright." Ayato watched as Akari left the mansion.

"Akari will be fine." Maria reassured. "The people that wanted her dead are gone now."

"I know." Ayato said.

"Also, Akari is used to moving around town freely." Maria added. "I'm sure her refusal wasn't personal." 

"I'll be in my room...let me know if you need anything, Lady Maria." Ayato turned around.

"Actually, there is something you could help me with." Maria said.

Ayato stopped.

"I heard from Akari that you're going to give her combat lessons...I was hoping you could teach me too." Maria said.

Ayato turned to Maria. "I don't mind, but is there a reason you want me to teach you?"  

Maria looked Ayato in the eye. "I don't want to be someone who needs protection all the time."

"Do you find it stifling when people treat you like you're fragile?" Ayato asked.

"A little." Maria smiled wryly. "I just want to get stronger, so my loved ones can rely on me too." 

Ayato began to walk in the direction of the backyard. "I'm not busy...we can start now." 

***

Akari, Senri, and Rima stepped out of the car.

A young woman with short brown hair and glasses lowered the car window. "You two have a photoshoot tomorrow morning, so don't stay out too late." 

"Yes, manager. Thank you for giving us a ride." Rima opened her parasol.

"No problem." The manager turned to Senri. "You get sunburnt easily, so you get under Rima's parasol too." 

Akari held her parasol in front of Senri. "You can borrow mine."

Senri took the parasol and opened it.

The manager smiled. "Stay out of trouble and take care!" 

The trio watched as the car drove away.

Senri turned to Akari. "You lent me your parasol last time too...don't you need it?"

"I only carry it around because the sunlight hurts my eyes, but I should be fine as long as I don't look up at the sky." Akari grinned.

Rima came to stand next to Akari and held the parasol over their heads. "You can walk under mine." 

The trio walked towards a nearby park. Once they arrived, they sat on one of the benches.

"Have you two heard anything from Takuma?" Akari asked.

"No." Senri and Rima said in unison.

"I thought he might have at least reached out to you two." Akari frowned. "Takuma would never disappear without a word." 

"I went to the Ichijo residence, but the workers said that they haven't heard anything from Lord Ichijo or Takuma." Senri added.

"I asked Ruka if she had heard anything about Takuma from our classmates, but no one has heard anything about him." Rima turned to Senri. "We should ask Dorm President Kuran if he knows anything."

Senri met Rima's gaze. "Alright. I'll try to reach out to him." 

"I'll also ask around town to see if anyone has seen him." Akari added. "It's too early to jump to any conclusions."

"You're right." Rima said. 

"On another note, both of you are amazing models. It felt like both of you transformed into completely different people during your photoshoot earlier!" Akari exclaimed.

"That's only because we've been models for a long time." Senri remarked.

"Were both of you interested in modeling from a young age?" Akari asked.

"I only became a model because my mother wanted me to...but I didn't want to do it alone. Takuma kept turning me down, so I asked Rima to join me." Senri explained.

"Asked? You practically dragged me into the modeling industry with you." Rima reminded.

"You wanted to be an actress right?" Senri asked.

"I wanted to be a great actress like your mother, Senri." Rima smiled wryly. "I was shocked when I found out she abandoned her career after only a decade. I hope she returns to the silver screen someday."

"I don't think she plans to resume her acting career." Senri added.

"That's a shame." Rima remarked.

Senri turned to Akari. "You said your father was a painter...do you paint too?" 

"I used to paint with Father...not anymore." Akari said.

"Would you be interested in having some of his work featured in an art gallery? I can introduce you to an art curator I know." Senri added.

Akari looked up at Senri. "That would be great."

"I'll arrange the meeting and reach out to you with more details later." Senri said.

"If you two aren't busy today, could you help me select some of Father's paintings for the art curator?" Akari asked.

They nodded. 

Akari stood up. "Great! I need to buy a camera first, and we'll go to my childhood home afterwards." 

***

Senri and Rima followed Akari into the house.

"Some of the paintings are in the living room and in my parents' room, but most of them are in Father's study." Akari explained. "Let's check his study first." 

Once they reached the workroom, Senri and Rima looked around the room.

"I plan to keep the family paintings private. I also don't want to give away any of the paintings I made with Father." Akari added.

Senri and Rima stopped in front of a large family portrait.

The painting showed a man with brown hair and a woman with white hair seated in a sofa. A white-haired child sat between them. All three wore smiles on their faces.

Akari walked over to Rima and Senri and looked up at the painting.

"Your smile hasn't changed." Rima said.

"You think so?" Akari smiled.

Rima nodded.

"Your parents don't seem deranged like the rumors said...they seem like good people." Senri remarked.

"Other people didn't know them like I did." Akari said with a faraway look in her eyes.

Rima nudged Senri and looked at him with disapproval. 

I hope you can find peace now, Mother. Those who hurt us are finally gone. Akari thought.

"Akari, I can take some photos of the paintings in this room." Rima took the camera from Akari's hands. "You and Senri can search your parents room to see if there are other paintings you would like in the art gallery."

"Okay. Let's go, Senri." Akari said before she walked out the door of her Father's study.

Senri looked back at Rima.

"Apologize to her." Rima whispered.

Senri nodded and walked out of the room. He found Akari in an adjacent room and walked over to her.

"There aren't many paintings in here, so we'll finish our search quickly." Akari said.

"Sorry about what I said earlier...I didn't mean it maliciously." Senri looked at the floor.

"I know...you didn't hurt my feelings, so don't worry." Akari reassured. 

"I'll try to be more careful with what I say in the future." Senri looked up at her. 

"You could do that if you want, but I don't mind if you're blunt with me." Akari smiled. "I want you to be comfortable around me." 

"I also want you to be comfortable around me, so you have to tell me if I ever do anything that bothers you." Senri said.

"Alright, but you'll have to agree to do the same." Akari added.

"Okay." Senri looked at the paintings on the wall for a while before one in particular caught his eye. 

He stepped closer to the painting. "What kind of creature is this?" 

Akari walked over to him. She looked at the painting Senri was looking at. "It's a horse."

"How could you tell?" Senri furrowed his brow. "A body that resembles a black hole, five legs, and an unnerving smile...these features don't appear to belong to a horse." 

"I know because I was the one who painted it." Akari smiled sheepishly. "To be fair, it was the first painting I made as a child."

Senri looked at the painting again. "I'm assuming the fifth leg is actually its tail?"

"When I was a child, I read a book once where the protagonist had a black horse she would go on adventures with. I wanted one too...I painted a black horse and asked my parents if we could get one." Akari's face turned red. "They said no, but they thought the painting was cute. I'm surprised it's still here after all this time given how bad it looks."

"If you don't want it, can I have it?" Senri asked.

"You said it looked unnerving." Akari reminded.

"The horse does have an unnerving smile, but that doesn't mean it lacks artistic merit." Senri remarked.

"If you really want it, you can have it." Akari took her painting off the wall and placed it in Senri's hands. "Anyway, I don't want to give up any of the paintings in this room...let's head back to Father's study."

Akari and Senri joined Rima in the other room.

"I took quite a few photos already. You should look through them, Akari." Rima gave Akari several photographs.

Akari looked through the photographs. Father, it would be a shame if I was the only one who could look at your paintings. I want others to be able to admire your paintings too. "These are good. Thank you, Rima." 

Rima looked at the painting in Senri's hands. "What is that?" 

"It's a horse." Senri deadpanned. 

"I let Senri have a painting, so you can pick one you like too, Rima." Akari explained.

"I'll take this one." Rima took a painting of lilies off the wall.

"I think we're done here. Let's head back to town." Akari said.

***

Akari walked beside Senri and Rima. 

"I should probably head home already." Senri said. 

"Wait! Let's take a picture together before you two leave." Akari took out the camera from her purse.

Akari walked over to a man that stood a few feet away. "Excuse me, could you please take three pictures of us?"

"Sure." The man stepped closer to the trio. 

Akari stood between Senri and Rima and wrapped her arms around them.

The trio looked at the camera and smiled.

The man took three photos and gave the camera back to Akari. 

Akari placed the camera inside her purse and gave a picture to Rima and another to Senri. "Now, we each have a photo together."

Senri looked at the photograph. "The picture is nice, but...we're missing Takuma."

"We'll definitely find him." Rima reassured.

"Let's take lots of pictures together once we find him." Akari added.

Chapter 39: A Dark Night

Notes:

The last scene of this chapter will contain dark content like violence and reference human trafficking. If anyone wishes to skip that scene, you can stop reading where Rinea runs after the couple and head to the next chapter. A later chapter will reference what happened but with less detail.

"Ugh, what was Mr. Yagari thinking when he assigned me to go on a mission with Kaito." Rinea muttered as she walked down a busy street.

She froze when she spotted familiar white hair in the crowd.  

Rinea followed Akari from a distance until they reached a white house with a red rooftop.

Rinea hid behind a nearby tree and watched the vampire knock on the door.

A minute later, a human boy with black hair opened the door.

Akari disappeared into the house.

Rinea sat down behind the tree. She looked up at the sky; the sun was already starting to set.

***

The door opened again.

Rinea stood up and peeked from behind the tree.

"I'll be going now. I'll come back and visit whenever I have a chance."  Akari emerged from the house followed by her family.

"We're glad you stopped by." Hikaru said.

"Say hello to Maria for us." Yuka added.

"I will." Akari waved and began to walk in the opposite direction.

Rinea stood still and held her breath.

Akari walked past the tree Rinea hid behind.

After Akari was out of sight, Rinea breathed out. She walked towards the house and knocked on the front door.

Hikaru opened the door. "Hello. Can I help you?"

Rinea smiled. "Good evening. I am looking for a girl with white hair...I was told I could find her here." 

"She doesn't live here anymore. Why are you looking for her?" Hikaru asked.

"She helped me the other day, so I wanted to thank her." Rinea forced a smile.

Hikaru smiled. "Akari doesn't live here anymore, but she still comes back to visit. You'll run into her again eventually." 

"What is your relationship with her?" Rinea asked.

"She's my daughter." Hikaru said.

Rinea looked at her feet. "You might not know this, but your daughter is a vampire." 

Hikaru's smile disappeared. "We know."

"Has she ever threatened you in any way?" Rinea looked up at him. "The Hunter Association can offer you protection. After all, our job is to protect civilians and eliminate dangerous vampires that pose a threat to others." 

"Akari is not a dangerous vampire." Hikaru crossed his arms. "She lived with us for a long time and has never hurt us." 

"I don't know why that vampire is playing house with your family, but you shouldn't lower your guard around it." Rinea remarked. "Also, you all might get hurt just by being involved with it." 

"You clearly don't know Akari at all. I know her since she was a child and I could say with absolute certainty that she would never hurt me or my family." Hikaru frowned. "I didn't want to be rude, but please leave if you have nothing else to say." 

"Fine, I'll leave." Rinea said.

Hikaru closed the door.

Rinea left the neighborhood and headed towards town.

She walked down an empty street but stopped when she heard voices.

A black-haired man walked out of a restaurant with a brown-haired woman at his side.

They walked past Rinea, and the woman stopped in front of a nearby alley.

"Let's take a shortcut to my house." The woman pulled on the man's arm.

The man pulled his arm back. "Doesn't this alley lead to a dead end? Plus, it doesn't give a good vibe."

The woman took his hand. "Everything will be fine. I've taken this route before."

The man sighed. "Alright, lead the way." 

Rinea watched the couple disappear into the darkness of the alley. She was about to head home when she felt the presence of a vampire nearby.

She ran in the direction of the alley.

***

"Tonight's steak was the best I ever had!" The woman exclaimed.

"Let's eat there again next week." The man smiled.

"Sure...if we get the chance." The woman said.

They heard footsteps approach.

A young man with blond hair and red eyes walked towards them. "An older man today..." 

The black-haired man stood in front of the woman. "Who are you and what do you want?"

"I could tell you my name, but my identity should be the least of your worries." The blond man stepped closer to the couple.

The couple took a step back.

The vampire's nails grew longer as he reached for the black-haired man. "There will be no pain if you come quietly."

"Excuse me! Could one of you help me?" Rinea called out to them.

The blond man looked over his shoulder. He looked at Rinea and smirked. "What do you need?"

"I'm from out of town; I just arrived on the last train, and I'm looking for my friend's house." Rinea explained.

"I know this town like the back of my hand. Come here, I'll give you directions." The blond vampire smiled.

"How kind of you." Rinea walked over to the vampire while she put her hand inside her coat. "Hang on, I have her address on paper."

Suddenly, Rinea pulled out a dagger and dug it into the blond's chest.

"You bitch!" The vampire cried out. 

Rinea pushed her dagger deeper into the vampire's body. "I won't let you hurt innocent people."

She pulled out her blade and stepped back. "Good riddance."

The vampire disintegrated into sand.

The brown-haired woman sank to her knees with a horrified expression on her face.

The black-haired man ran in the direction Rinea had come from.

"What a lousy date! He just ran off and left you here." Rinea stepped closer to the woman and extended her hand. "Don't worry, I'll help you get home."

"You shouldn't have interfered!" The woman stood up. "Now, we're both in trouble."

In that moment, Rinea felt the presence of another vampire.

"Watch out!" Rinea jumped in front of the woman.

The vampire pushed Rinea against the wall.

Rinea slashed his arm with her dagger. "Don't touch me!" 

"Shut your mouth." The vampire slammed her against the wall with his other hand.

She gritted her teeth when the vampire wrapped his hand around her neck.

The woman from earlier stepped closer to them. "Sota, about my payment..."

"Payment?" The vampire laughed. "You let the merchandise get away and you got my brother killed...you're lucky I'm not selling you, Raye."

Raye shuddered. "You still have the girl."

"I guess you're not completely useless." The blond vampire remarked. "Bring me someone else next week, or you'll be the next offering."

"I w-will." Raye blurted.

The blond vampire squeezed Rinea's neck as she struggled against him. "I wonder how much my clients would be willing to pay for you?" 

Vines sprung up from the ground and wrapped around Raye's body and Sota's legs.

"Release the hunter."

Sota and Raye looked in the direction of the voice.

Akari walked towards them.

Sota loosened his grip on Rinea's neck. "You should understand why I can't just let this Hunter go."

Rinea stopped struggling.

"It's in your best interest to let her go. There will be consequences for touching a hunter from the Association." Akari reminded.

"The Senate's gone, so the agreement that both sides had is void. However, even with the agreement...humans were still sold and bought for their blood by vampires, and innocent vampires were sometimes killed by hunters...both sides have never truly accepted each other." Sota smirked. "Now that we don't have to keep up the charade, I have more freedom to move around."

"I guess you haven't heard, but Lord Kaname is going to seize power soon. Like his parents, he values coexistence with humans above all else. Once he becomes our new ruler, he's going to push for a new agreement with the Hunter Association. However, you'll cause trouble for him if you hurt this hunter." Akari looked Sota in the eye. "He murdered every single member of the Senate...I wonder what he'll do to you when he finds out about this later." 

Sota's eyes widened, and he released Rinea.

Rinea fell to her knees and coughed.

"I released her, so we're good right?" Sota asked.

"You have to stop kidnapping and selling humans too. Lord Kaname won't let that slide either." Akari added.

Sota raised an eyebrow. "Are you going to snitch on me?"

"I might if you don't listen to reason...I might even deal with you myself if you cross the line again." Akari said.

"Judging by your dress, you must be a noble." Sota furrowed his brow. "Most of my clients are nobles, so I can't understand why you're so against it."

Akari frowned. "What you are doing is wrong."

"You were probably pampered your whole life. Thus, it's so easy for you to come here and preach about good morals." Sota retorted. "Just mind your own business, princess." 

"This town was my home for years, and I'm rather fond of it. Hence, anything that happens to this town and its inhabitants is my business." Akari's eyes narrowed. "I won't allow anyone, be it vampire or human, to threaten this town's peace."

Sota frowned. "I could kill you, but I don't even know what noble family you belong to..."

Suddenly, Sota's head was impaled by a dagger. 

Rinea stabbed Sota's neck with a second dagger. 

His body crumbled.

Akari stepped closer to Raye. "I'm going to let you go, but I trust you know what will happen to you if you don't mend your ways."

"Sota and his brother threatened me...I didn't want to do any of this. I promise I won't do this ever again!" Raye exclaimed.

Akari's vines retreated.

Once she was free, Raye ran out of the alley.

Rinea turned to Akari. "I wouldn't have helped you if our roles had been reversed, so why did you save me?" 

"I didn't do it for you specifically." Akari said. "Like I told Sota, I am fond of this town, so I would have stepped in to help anyone. Also, I don't approve of humans being sold for their blood."

Rinea huffed. "How noble of you. Next, you're probably going to say that you and your family have never fed off of human offerings." 

Akari lowered her gaze. "They have."

"Isn't it hypocritical of you to help those victims when your own family has fed off of human sacrifices?" Rinea glared at Akari. "You will never understand how the victims or their loved ones feel!" 

Akari looked up at Rinea. "I can understand a little of what their loved ones feel because my father was a human offering once."

Rinea's eyes widened.

"I'm going home now. Try to stay out of trouble." Akari walked away without looking back.

Rinea was probably keeping an eye on me to see if I would make a mistake. Akari thought. Anyway, I should probably not tell anyone at the Kurenai mansion about today's incident.

Chapter 40: Heart-to-Heart

The next morning, Akari was laying in bed while she looked through the photographs. 

She set the photos down and reached for the packet of blood tablets on the bedside table. She opened the packet and paused. I only have two tablets left. 

Akari took a blood tablet and dropped it into the glass of water on the bedside table.

The pharmaceutical branch of the Ichijo company created these blood tablets for us to quench our thirst, so why are humans still being sold for their blood? Akari looked at the blood-colored water. Since this has been a recurring problem, Kaname must be aware of it. Still, I should tell him about last night's events.

Akari drank the blood substitute and placed the packet in her purse.

She walked over to her closet and took out a black skirt and blue shirt. After she got dressed, Akari grabbed her purse and went downstairs.

Akari knocked on Ayato's door.

The door opened and Ayato poked his head out.

"Good morning, Ayato. Can you come with me today?" Akari asked.

"Give me a few minutes to get ready." Ayato closed the door.

A few minutes later, he returned. He followed Akari down the hallway.

When they reached the front door, Maria walked over to them. "Akari, are you two going into town?" 

Akari turned around. "Yes, I have to buy more blood tablets, and I am going to the bookstore." 

"Can I accompany you?" Maria asked.

"Today's trip will be tedious, so why don't you come with me next time?" Akari suggested. "We'll do something fun then." 

"I understand...next time then." Maria forced a smile. "I'll see you later."

Akari watched Maria walk away. I'm sorry, Maria.

After Maria was out of sight, Akari opened the door and stepped out of the mansion. "Let's go, Ayato."

***

Once she purchased more blood tablets, Akari walked to a nearby bookstore. 

She looked over her shoulder at Ayato. "You can wait here for me. I won't be long."

"Okay." Ayato said.

Akari entered the bookstore and walked towards the cashier.

The young man smiled. "Hello, can I help you with anything?"

"Hello. You could help me by answering my question." Akari stepped closer to the cashier. "I lost contact with a friend of mine and haven't been able to reach him. He's tall, blond, and has green eyes...have you seen anyone who matches his description recently?"

The cashier shook his head. 

Akari looked at a nearby bookshelf. "My friend loves to read, so I hoped that maybe..."

"I'm sorry, miss." The young man said. "I hope you find your friend."

"Thank you." Akari turned around and walked out of the bookstore.

Ayato was leaning against the wall. He looked up when Akari walked over to him. "Should we head back home, Lady Akari?"

"Not yet. Let's wander around town for a while." Akari looked at each passing civilian as she walked. Nothing seems amiss. It's as if yesterday's events didn't happen.

"Why didn't you want Lady Maria to come with us?" 

Ayato's question pulled Akari out of her thoughts.

"Follow me." Akari began to walk in the direction of a familiar alley. "I'll explain everything to you."

Akari led Ayato deep into the alley. She stopped walking when they reached a dead end. "I didn't want Maria to come with us because I didn't want her to see something unpleasant." 

Ayato stopped walking.

"Last night, two vampires tried to kidnap a human man. They planned to sell him to other vampires for his blood. A hunter from the Association fought the vampires and I stepped in to help her." Akari explained. "I wasn't sure if more vampires were involved with the men from last night, but we should still be prepared for a fight." 

Ayato looked at the dried blood on the pavement. "If the vampires you encountered last night had allies...they will probably lie low for a while especially since the Hunter Association is involved." 

"That's true, but I was hoping you would help me patrol the streets today." Akari held up her purse. "Don't worry, I'll buy you lunch and dinner." 

"You don't have to bribe me with food. I wasn't going to say no." Ayato remarked.

"It wasn't a bribe. We need to eat if we're going to be out all day and night. Let me know when you get hungry." Akari began to walk again. "Let's go."

"I led you into a similar alley ten years ago, so when you brought me here...I thought you had more to say about that time." Ayato said. "You said I haunted you...did you have a lot of nightmares?" 

"I had them often as a child." Akari stopped walking. "In my dreams, you came back to kill me...and sometimes you would succeed."

"You would often appear in my dreams too. Sometimes, I would see you crying and covered in blood. Other times, I would see your corpse at my feet." Ayato added.

"I used to think that if we ever crossed paths again, I would feel nothing but resentment towards you." Akari turned around to face him. "However, I feel differently now."

"You weren't my only victim. They weren't children...but I killed other people under the Senate's orders. My father used to do this work before, but the lives he took started weighing him down...so I replaced him." Ayato looked into Akari's eyes. "I know...no amount of good deeds will ever wash the blood from my hands." 

"It's true we can't change the past, but we can still change the present and future." Akari remarked. "You feel remorse and want to change for the better, so I think you're on the right path already. You'll have to keep doing good deeds, and you'll also have to learn how to forgive yourself."

Ayato lowered his gaze.

"I've also done a lot of things I regret, and I'm working on becoming a better person too. It won't always be easy, but let's both do our best." Akari smiled.

"Alright." Ayato smiled. 

Akari's smile fell. "Ayato, would you visit the Hio mansion with me?"

Ayato furrowed his brow.

"About two months ago, I sent two letters to the Hio residence. I want to meet my grandfather, but I never got a response." Akari explained.

"Isn't your grandfather still asleep?" Ayato asked.

"I want to confirm that in person." Akari frowned. "Someone received my letters...that person either read them and ignored them or didn't even bother to read them at all."

"I see." Ayato said.

"I want to pay them a visit." Akari added. "I'll feel more confident if I'm not alone, and I don't want to drag Maria into this."

"Just let me know what day you want to visit them." Ayato said.

"I will. Thanks, Ayato." Akari grinned.

"Aren't you trying to shelter Maria from difficult situations a little too much?" Ayato asked.

"I don't want to repeat my mistake with Ichiru. I shared all my plans with him, I let him help me, and...he died. If I had found a way to keep him away from the path of revenge, he might have still been alive." Akari lowered her gaze. "Thus, I'll try a different approach with Maria. I won't involve her in anything dangerous."

"Maria feels troubled being treated like she's fragile." Ayato remarked. "Did you know she asked me to train her in combat yesterday?"

Akari looked up at him. "I thought you would understand my feelings a little since you're an older sibling too."

"I won't deny that I am overprotective of my younger sister, but I don't shelter her from the world. I even taught her how to wield a sword, so that she could defend herself." Ayato added.

"I get it. I'll talk to Maria properly when we get home." Akari turned around. "I'm getting kind of hungry, so let's go look for a restaurant." 

"Are you still paying for my lunch?" Ayato asked.

"Of course! I wouldn't lie about something like that." Akari huffed.

"I'm just asking because I didn't bring money for myself...I didn't think we'd stop somewhere to eat." Ayato explained.

"Don't worry, I have enough money for both of us." Akari held up her purse. "However, you should also carry money. Think about what would have happened if I had forgotten my money."

"That would have been unfortunate." Ayato deadpanned.

"Yes, it would have! Therefore, you should also carry money when we leave the mansion...you know in case of emergencies." Akari said.

***

The sun had begun to rise again when Akari and Ayato returned to the mansion.

"I'm going to sleep now, Lady Akari." Ayato said.

"I hope you sleep well." Akari said.

Once Ayato was out of sight, Akari went to Maria's room. 

Akari knocked on Maria's door. In the end, nothing strange happened in town yesterday.

Maria opened the door. "Hi Akari, is everything okay?"

"No. Can we talk?" Akari asked.

"Sure." Maria stepped back and allowed Akari to enter her room.

Akari looked at Maria's nightgown. "I didn't wake you up did I?" 

"No, I was awake." Maria reassured.

"I'm sorry about yesterday, Maria. I didn't mean to make you feel bad." Akari sat down on Maria's bed. "Two days ago, I saw two vampires attack a hunter, and I stepped in to help her. I don't know if those vampires have allies...I didn't want you to come with me because I didn't want you to be in danger."

"I'm glad you told me this. I just wished you had a little more faith in me." Maria sat down beside Akari. "Everyone always treats me like I'm delicate. Lady Shizuka gave me her blood, so I'm not frail anymore."

"I also didn't want to drag you into any unpleasant situations." Akari frowned. "You were dragged into one once before when my mother borrowed your body." 

"Lady Shizuka didn't force me...I agreed to it because I wanted to help her." Maria looked into Akari's eyes. "I don't like it when you act distant...I feel like you'll disappear like Ichiru one day."

"I didn't know you felt that way." Akari looked up at Maria. "I kept Ichiru by my side on my quest for revenge, and he died...I thought it would be better if I kept you away from dangerous situations."

"Your enemy was a Pureblood, you would have also died if you had tried to fight him. I'm sure Ichiru was trying to protect you when he tried to fight Rido alone." Maria took Akari's hands in her own. "I would like for you to share your troubles with me."

"Alright. I'll try to be more open with you from now on." Akari smiled. "Also, you should join me for combat training...I don't think Ayato would mind."

"I would love to!" Maria exclaimed.

Akari stood up. "Well, I'm going to take a quick shower and then going to sleep." 

"I'll see you later." Maria smiled. "Sweet dreams."

Chapter 41: The Hio Mansion

A couple of days later, Akari and Ayato walked towards a secluded mansion.

Once they were a couple of feet away from the gate, a woman's voice called out to them.

"What business do you have with the Hio Clan?"

Akari took a step forward. "My name is Akari, and I'm Lady Shizuka's daughter. I wanted to meet Lord Hio, but I heard he's asleep...I would like to speak with someone who is familiar with my mother and grandfather at least." 

There was a moment of silence before the woman spoke again. "Please, wait a moment." 

Akari listened as the woman's footsteps got farther away. 

After a few minutes, the woman returned. "Ms. Noriko decided to meet with you."

The gate opened.

Akari and Ayato stepped through the gate. Once they were inside, the gate closed again.

A young woman with long white hair and golden eyes approached them. "My name is Yui. My brother and I guard this mansion."

"Nice to meet you, Yui." Akari said. 

Yui turned to Ayato. "Aren't you going to introduce yourself?"

"I'm Lady Akari's bodyguard." Ayato said.

"I see." Yui turned around and began to walk in the direction of the mansion. "Follow me. Ms. Noriko has a short temper, so let's not keep her waiting." 

Akari and Ayato followed Yui into the mansion. 

Yui stopped when they reached a hallway. "Ms. Noriko is inside the room at the end of the hallway."

"Thank you for showing us the way." Akari began to walk.

Ayato followed close behind her.

Yui jumped in front of them. "You may enter, but your guard has to stay behind."

"Alright." Akari turned to Ayato. "I'll be back."

Ayato nodded. "I will wait for you nearby." 

Once Akari was out of sight, Yui turned to Ayato. "Lady Akari will probably be away for a while, so shall we kill some time?" 

Ayato raised an eyebrow. "What do you have in mind?"

Yui smirked. "I challenge you to a sword match." 

"I'll have to decline." Ayato said.

Yui frowned. "Is the sword you carry just for decoration or are you afraid of losing against me?" 

"I told Lady Akari that I would wait for her nearby, so I'm not going to move from this spot." Ayato explained.

"You're quite the loyal knight." Yui giggled. "I'm not asking you to leave the mansion. We can fight in the front yard!"

"I'm not interested in fighting you." Ayato added.

"You're no fun." Yui crossed her arms. "We could have put our sword skills to the test, but we're just standing here and staring at each other...what a waste of time." 

"No one is forcing you to keep me company." Ayato frowned. "Don't you have a gate to guard?" 

"Yes, but it is rare for anyone to visit this mansion." Yui said. "You and Lady Akari are the first visitors we've had in four years." 

"An intruder might set foot in this mansion if you lower your guard." Ayato reminded.

"If that were to come to pass, I'll take care of the situation." Yui reassured.

"Didn't you say Ms. Noriko has a short-temper? Won't you get in trouble for leaving your post?" Ayato asked.

Yui grinned. "She'll scold me a little, but it's fun getting under her skin." 

"Some guard you turned out to be." Ayato remarked.

"I still do my job! Also, Ms. Noriko is only my temporary boss until Lord Hio awakens again." Yui frowned. "She's the servant who's been in this mansion the longest. She took charge after Lord Hio went to sleep, but sometimes she forgets that she's just a servant too."

"Have you ever seen Lord Hio in person?" Ayato asked.

"No. My grandfather was his bodyguard though; my family has served the Hio Clan for generations, so Ms. Noriko can't push me and Shu around so easily." Yui explained. "Anyway, I hope Lord Hio wakes up soon, so that Ms. Noriko gets off her high horse already."

***

Akari entered the office and noticed that an elderly maid with sharp eyes was sitting in the desk.

Akari stopped a few feet away. "Thank you for meeting with me, Ms. Noriko." 

"Have a seat." Noriko said.

Akari sat down across from the maid.

"Why have you come? Do you want to live here now that Cross Academy has closed?" Noriko remarked. "It might be possible, but you'll have to follow our rules and live up to our expectations." 

"Actually, I came here today because I wanted to learn more about my grandfather and mother." Akari explained.

"I heard a little about you, Lady Akari. You made an appearance in Lord Aido's soiree." Noriko mused.

Akari stared at Noriko silently. 

"If Lady Shizuka's lover had been another Pureblood, I would have pushed for an engagement between you and Lord Kaname." Noriko smiled. "Maybe, I still can since the two of you seem close." 

"My relationship with Lord Kaname is strictly professional." Akari explained.

"I guess it can't be helped. You're not fit to be Lord Kaname's wife due to your impure blood." Noriko remarked. "Luckily, you've inherited the Hio Family's beauty and ability, so it won't be too difficult to find a good Aristocrat family that will take you." 

"Ms. Noriko, I came because I wanted to learn more about my family...not because I needed help finding a husband." Akari reminded. "Furthermore, wealth and status aren't the most important things in a significant other." 

"I thought you'd be more reasonable than Lady Shizuka, but I suppose the apple doesn't fall far from the tree." Noriko frowned. "The Hio Clan, like the Kuran Family, date their origins back to the ancient vampires; both families commanded great respect in our society until Lady Shizuka smeared the Hio name."

She's making it sound like Mother is the sole reason of all the bad rumors that surround the Hio Family. However, there are also rumors about my grandfather and of the Hio Clan as a whole. Akari thought.

"A union between the two families would have been ideal, but Lady Shizuka ruined everything when she ran away with that ex-human vampire!" Noriko exclaimed. "I did my best to look after her in place of her parents, but I was too lenient. I should have separated her from the human offering when she didn't devour him. I thought she would lose interest in that man, but she became attached to him. I've regretted this..."

"You regret not separating my parents, but you don't regret making my mother miserable?" Akari retorted.

Noriko glared at Akari. "I only had Lady Shizuka's best interest in mind."

"Her best interest? Mother was probably dying of loneliness while she was trapped in her room every day. Father was the only one who saw her as a person...he didn't see her status or what he could gain from her." Akari frowned. "However, the nail on the coffin was Mother's engagement to Rido Kuran." 

"It's true that Lord Rido had his flaws, but Lady Shizuka would have been able to live a life of luxury if she had married him." Noriko added.

"A life of luxury with that depraved man?" Akari scowled. "Rido treated his own son like a puppet. Rido also tried to devour his niece and killed his brother. Rido Kuran only cared about himself, so how could someone like that give anyone a life of luxury? If Mother had married him, her life would have been hell...not like her life here was that much better. In fact, the years Mother spent away from this place were probably her happiest." 

"Enough, Lady Akari!" Noriko exclaimed. "Do you have anything else to say?"

"I want to see my grandfather." Akari said.

"He's still sleeping, so that won't be possible." Noriko added.

Akari lowered her gaze. "I will stay silent the whole time, so please let me see him." 

Noriko frowned. "Absolutely not! As if I would disturb Lord Hio just to appease you." 

"I'll leave now." Akari stood up. "I'm currently staying in Lord Kurenai's mansion, so please send me a letter when my grandfather wakes up." 

"I'll keep that in mind." Noriko looked Akari in the eye. "You should think about what I told you...about living here in the mansion. You're still Lord Hio's granddaughter after all." 

Akari gave Noriko a sardonic smile. "Would you have given me the same treatment if my appearance had resembled my father?" 

"Lady Akari, there is no need for us to antagonize each other. You're the only family Lord Hio has left, so please think about what I told you." Noriko added. 

"My father was a good man and an amazing painter. I'm glad that his blood runs through my veins." Akari turned around and left the room.

Ayato looked up when he saw Akari approached him.

"We're leaving, Ayato." Akari said.

Ayato followed Akari silently. After a minute, he looked over his shoulder. "Why are you following us?"

Yui held up her hands. "I'm going to guard the gate. It just so happens that we're headed in the same direction." 

Once the trio stepped outside they were approached by another maid. "Are you Lady Shizuka's daughter?"

"Yes." Akari said. "My name is Akari." 

"I'm Emi; I used to look after Lady Shizuka when she lived in the mansion." The maid smiled. 

Ayato turned to Yui. "I thought you were going to guard your post, so what are you still doing here?" 

"I'm going!" Yui huffed.

Akari watched Yui walk away. "Wasn't that a little rude, Ayato?" 

Ayato frowned. "She was trying to eavesdrop on your conversation." 

Emi laughed. "I'm sure Yui means no harm. Yui and her brother are the only servants that never leave the mansion since they must protect Lord Hio and this place. We rarely have intruders or visitors, so they must get bored often."

"That does sound kind of dull." Akari remarked.

"Lady Akari, was there something you needed?" Emi asked.

"I wanted to see my grandfather even if he was sleeping." Akari smiled wryly. "Ms. Noriko didn't allow it though."

"Lord Hio has slumbered in his coffin for years. His coffin is inside the mausoleum in the backyard. The only one who has entered that place is Ms. Noriko. Shu usually guards the outside of the mausoleum." Emi added. 

"You haven't seen my grandfather either, Ms. Emi?" Akari asked.

"No. Would you like to see him, Lady Akari?" Emi asked.

"No. I don't want you to get in trouble, Ms. Emi." Akari smiled. "Ms. Noriko said she would let me know when my grandfather wakes up, so I'll wait." 

"Alright." Emi smiled. "Were you leaving already?" 

"Yes. I have plans with my friends later." Akari added.

"Have a safe trip." Emi said.

Akari pulled out a piece of paper from her coat pocket. "I'm currently staying in Lord Kurenai's mansion...this is the address. Feel free to send me a letter when you want to talk to me." 

Emi took the paper from Akari's hands. "I will." 

"Also, please let me know when my grandfather wakes up. I don't think Ms. Noriko will tell me." Akari whispered.

Emi winked. "You can count on me." 

***

Once the mansion was out of sight, Akari turned to Ayato. "I didn't get any answers regarding my grandfather."

"The maid in charge didn't answer your questions?" Ayato asked.

"All she did was insult my parents and try to convince me to live in the mansion. She even tried to find me a fiancee from a noble family." Akari frowned. "I won't live in the mansion with her...that will mean giving up my freedom."

"Like Emi, Yui said she's never seen Lord Hio." Ayato said. "Isn't that strange?" 

"I find that strange too." Akari furrowed her brow. "What if my grandfather died and what if someone else sleeps in the coffin? Ms. Noriko could have said Lord Hio was sleeping so she could take charge."

"Yui said that her grandfather was Lord Hio's bodyguard, and she believes that Lord Hio will wake up someday." Ayato added.

"My grandfather could still be in the coffin sleeping, but we can't know for sure." Akari stopped walking. "If I don't hear from Emi soon, I am going to sneak into the Hio residence."

"I'll accompany you." Ayato said.

"You're not going to stop me?" Akari asked.

"If I try to stop you, you'll end up going alone. Therefore, I'm coming with you." Ayato grinned.

Chapter 42: Decision

In the evening, Akari, Rima, and Senri walked out of the movie theater.

"What did you two think of the movie?" Rima asked.

"It was okay." Senri said.

"It was a good movie, but I wanted the female lead to end up with the second male lead." Akari remarked.

Rima turned to Akari. "You didn't like the male lead?" 

"Throughout the movie, he couldn't decide between his ex-girlfriend and the protagonist. He suddenly decides he loves the female lead when she's finally moving on with her life." Akari huffed. "I wouldn't have accepted him." 

"Well said." Rima said. "And, what did you think of the leading actress?" 

"She did a good job at conveying the emotions she felt throughout the movie." Akari said.

"Right!" Rima's eyes lit up. "She's able to pull off any role she's given."

Akari smiled.

Rima cleared her throat. "Anyway, I also thought it was a good movie." 

"I still can't get used to seeing Mother act so different." Senri remarked.

"Now that you mention it..." Akari looked at Senri. "I see the resemblance." 

"You think I look like Mother?" Senri asked.

"I do." Akari said.

Senri stopped walking. "So...you don't think I look like my father at all?" 

Akari froze.

Rima also stopped walking and turned back to look at her friends.

"Rido was selfish and took joy in the suffering of others." Akari stepped closer to Senri. "You put your needs aside to care for your mother...you and Rido are completely different."

Senri lowered his gaze. "I've been told that my eyes resemble his." 

Akari placed her hands on Senri's cheeks. "Also, I like your eyes...they remind me of the blue in the sky at dusk." 

Senri looked up at her. 

"I think you're a person of good character and I'm grateful that you're a part of my life." Akari pressed her forehead against Senri's. "Rest assured, you are nothing like him."

"I'll take your word for it." Senri smiled. 

"The next time someone compares you to Rido, tell them that you're better than him in both looks and character." Akari added.

"Isn't it better to just ignore their comment?" Senri asked.

"That works too." Akari grinned.

Rima furrowed her brow. "Your father was the one who took over your body and attacked us, right?"

Akari released Senri and stepped back.

"Yes." Senri frowned. "He also destroyed Akari's family and made my mother suffer."

"You two went through a lot, but I'm glad that both of you are moving forward with your lives." Rima smiled wryly.

"Thanks, Rima." Senri and Akari said in unison.

The trio resumed their walk.

"I reached out to the art curator." Senri turned to Akari. "He said we could meet with him in two weeks. He's out of town right now, so I couldn't arrange for an earlier date." 

"Thank you, Senri." Akari smiled. "Give me the details of our meeting when the date approaches." 

"Alright." Senri said.

A few minutes later, a black car stopped beside them.

Senri opened the car door. Once Akari and Rima got on, he went inside the car and closed the door.

The driver looked at Senri through the rearview mirror. "Where are we headed now, Lord Senri?" 

"We're going to drop Akari off at Lord Kurenai's mansion, and we'll take Rima to her house afterwards." Senri said. "After that, we'll go home."

"As you wish." The driver gave the trio one last glance and started the car.

Senri turned to the girls. "I met with my cousin the other day...he said that Takuma is fine and we shouldn't look for him anymore." 

"Did he tell you where Takuma is?" Rima asked.

Senri shook his head.

"I don't understand." Rima frowned. "If Takuma is fine, why can't we see him? Maybe Takuma is in trouble and Dorm President Kuran doesn't want us to know, or maybe Takuma hasn't been found yet. Either way it sounds like Dorm President Kuran knows something, so why won't he tell us anything?"

"He's not the dorm president anymore." Senri reminded.

"Fine. Ex-Dorm President Kuran." Rima said.

"I agree with you, Rima." Senri added. "I think he knows something too otherwise he wouldn't have asked us to stop looking for Takuma." 

"Lord Kaname rarely shares his thoughts with others, so he won't give us Takuma's whereabouts even if we keep asking." Akari remarked. "However, Takuma is his friend. I'm sure Lord Kaname will step in if Takuma is ever in danger." 

Rima turned to Akari. "Aren't you being too calm about this, Akari?"

"I want to see Takuma again too, but we don't have any leads to his whereabouts. Furthermore, Lord Kaname isn't one to change his mind easily." Akari lowered her gaze. "We'll have to be patient." 

Senri and Rima looked dejected.

"I sent Lord Kaname a letter to arrange a meeting with him." Akari looked up at Rima and Senri. "I have something to discuss with him, so I can ask him about Takuma as well."

"Maybe, he'll tell you where Takuma is." Rima said.

"He didn't tell Senri, so I doubt he'll tell me anything either." Akari added. "However, I'll still ask." 

"Thank you, Akari." Rima smiled.

Akari smiled. "Don't mention it." 

Senri looked at Akari. "What were you going to discuss with my cousin?" 

Akari told Senri and Rima what happened in the alley that night.

"You shouldn't rush into dangerous situations. You would have been in trouble if those vampires had more allies nearby." Rima chided.

"I know, but I couldn't ignore it." Akari frowned. "That hunter was probably going to be sold to a noble family and eventually killed. No one would have stepped in to help her if I hadn't...just like no one stepped in to help Father when he was taken and given to the Hio Clan." 

Rima and Senri looked at each other and turned to Akari again.

"Father was given to Mother as an offering, but she took a liking to him. She turned Father into a vampire and kept him by her side. He was lucky since most of the victims are usually killed...the offerings offered to the Hio Family before Father were." Akari explained.

In that moment, the driver spoke. "We've arrived at Lord Kurenai's residence."

"Thank you for inviting me to the movie theater; I had fun." Akari opened the door and stepped out of the car. "I'll let you know if I find out anything about Takuma."

"Take care." Rima and Senri said.

Akari closed the car door and walked towards the gate.

***

A week later

Akari looked out the car window. She saw nothing but trees until they reached a mountain underpass.

Seiren stopped the car. "We'll continue on foot from here." 

Akari stepped out of the car. "Now, I understand why he instructed me to dress comfortably." 

"I ask for your understanding, Lady Akari. We cannot use the front entrance to the Kuran residence since there are watchful eyes above, so we'll use this underground passage." Seiren explained.

"I understand, but please call me Akari...we used to be roommates Seiren." Akari remarked.

"Alright. Follow me, Akari." Seiren entered the mountain underpass.

Akari followed Seiren. Kaname agreed to meet with me, but he told me to come alone. I don't have any weapons on me, and Seiren could definitely beat me in a physical fight. Still, I could use my ability to escape if it comes to that.

While they walked, Akari looked at the lanterns that hung on the walls. I don't think Kaname will do anything to hurt me though. He wouldn't kill a potential ally since he needs allies to support his reign.

Finally, they arrived at a door at the end of the underground passage.

Seiren opened the door and stepped aside. 

Akari walked through the door and looked at her surroundings. They were inside a luxurious home.

"This way." Seiren began to walk away.

Akari followed Seiren down a hallway until they arrived at Kaname's study.

"Akari has arrived, my lord." Seiren announced.

A second later, Kaname's voice was heard. "She may enter."  

Akari opened the door and stepped inside. "Thank you for meeting with me, Lord Kaname." 

"Please, take a seat." Kaname looked up at her. "In your letter, you mentioned you had something urgent to discuss with me."

"Yes." Akari sat down across from him.

Kaname listened while Akari recounted the events that took place in the alley that night.

"It was a wise move to help the hunter." Kaname remarked. "It would have been difficult to convince the Hunter Association to sign another treaty had one of their members been killed by a vampire. You did well."

"You're going to become our king, so one of your responsibilities will be to maintain order and uphold justice." Akari looked into his eyes. "I am telling you this, so we could figure out a solution." 

"I've been aware of this issue for a while...did I ever tell you how I met Seiren?" Kaname asked.

Akari shook her head.

After a few seconds, Kaname spoke. "Shortly after my parents' deaths, a newly appointed member of the Senate gave me two human girls. He told me their parents had sold them at a high price and that I was free to drink their blood as I pleased or even kill them if I wanted. He said he would get rid of the bodies when I was done with them." 

Akari's eyes widened. "Seiren was one...

"Yes. Seiren was one of the human girls. I tried to help them escape, but they were caught. The other girl had already died when I found them again, and Seiren barely clung to life. I offered to give her a new life as a vampire and she accepted." Kaname frowned. "I wasn't an adult yet, so I was powerless then. However, I am determined to protect humanity from foolish members of our race."

Akari looked down at her hands. "I knew that human offerings were common before, but I assumed they were rare nowadays with the production of blood tablets."

"Unfortunately, this is a problem that will take some time to disappear." Kaname added. "I met with the other nobles a while back. A few pledged their allegiance to me that time, but most said they needed more time. We're going to have another meeting to discuss this matter in the near future. I can't move freely yet, but once I'm in control I'm going to reach out to the Hunter Association to form a new agreement with them. Once that happens...we'll hand over any vampire, regardless of status, who threatens human lives to the Hunter Association."

"That might take some time though. I'm sure there are still people like Sota who are currently searching for their next victim." Akari frowned. "I tried to reason with him, but he didn't listen."

"Akari, you have my permission to eliminate any vampire who engages in human trafficking." Kaname met Akari's gaze. "You'll have to keep a low profile while you hunt, but I'll have Seiren help you."

"Rido and the Senate aside, all my past targets were Level E's. I've never killed Class B or C vampires before." Akari said.

"That's true, but vampires who traffic humans are no better than the End Class." Kaname remarked. "I thought keeping the streets free of vermin was your forte?"

"I only meant that no one bats an eye when a Level E is killed since they are at the bottom of our hierarchy...these targets aren't Level Es." Akari reminded.

"I'll help you deal with any repercussions. Also, this arrangement is only temporary. Once we come to an agreement with the Hunter Association, we'll let them handle the clean up." Kaname added.

"Fine." Akari said. "I'll do it." 

"It seems we'll be relying on each other for a while longer." Kaname mused.

Ms. Noriko would be pleased about this arrangement with how obsessed she is with the Kuran family. Honestly, she should have worked for the Kuran Clan instead of trying to convince me and Mother to marry into the Kuran Family. Akari thought.

"Was there anything else you wanted to discuss with me?" Kaname asked.

Akari smiled. "As a matter of fact, there is. I was hoping you could help me find Takuma." 

"You're close with Senri, so I'm sure he told you my response." Kaname said. "I can repeat myself if you'd like...Takuma is fine, so you can stop looking for him." 

"I know what you said, but I'm not satisfied with your answer." Akari retorted. "We haven't seen Takuma since the attack on Cross Academy, and we're worried about him. Why can't you at least give us his location, so that we can see with our own eyes that he is fine?" 

"If I give you his location, you'll go look for him...that will put Takuma in a difficult position." Kaname said. "You'll see him again when the time is right; you just need to be patient."

Akari furrowed her brow. "Fine. I won't ask about Takuma anymore. I am choosing to believe that you'll help him if he's ever in danger...and if something does happen to him...you'll be at fault too." 

"Of course." Kaname remarked. "I hope this doesn't affect our alliance."

"You need not worry." Akari stood up. "I decided to support you because I agree with your vision and I'm repaying my debt to you...I won't change my mind over a small argument."

Suddenly, they heard the sound of approaching footsteps and voices.

"Lord Kaname has a visitor, so we can't disturb him right now!" Aido exclaimed.

The door flew open and Yuki stepped into the room.

"I knew I recognized this voice." Yuki grinned. "It's been a while, Akari!" 

Chapter 43: Golden Cage

"It's nice to see you again, Lady Yuki." Akari smiled. "I hope you have been well."

Yuki smiled sheepishly. "I've been doing okay, but please just call me Yuki." 

Kaname turned to Yuki. "You must have a lot of free time on your hands since you're able to barge into my office like this."

Yuki avoided his gaze. "I haven't finished today's lessons, but I'm taking a short break." 

Aido lowered his head. "I'm sorry, Lord Kaname. She ran off before I could stop her."

"It's fine, Aido." Kaname said.

Aido turned to Yuki. "It's fine because it was Akari, but you should avoid doing this in the future. Other nobles will be irritated if you interrupt their meetings with Lord Kaname." 

"I know that. I only opened the door because I knew it was Akari." Yuki placed her hands on her hips. "More importantly...Kaname, why didn't you tell me that Akari was coming over?" 

"He didn't say anything because I wasn't going to stay long." Akari stood up from her chair. "I needed his advice...and now our meeting is concluded."

"You're leaving already?" Yuki asked.

"Yes, I should head home already." Akari took a step forward.

Yuki blocked Akari's path. "Can't you stay a little while longer?"

"I can come over to chat with you another time." Akari added.

"You already came all this way though." Yuki turned to Kaname. "Please...can she stay longer, brother?" 

Akari placed a hand on Yuki's back. "Yuki, I think..." 

"Why don't you stay longer, Akari?" Kaname asked.

Akari looked back at Kaname.

"Like Yuki said, you've already come all this way." Kaname added. "Surely, you can spare some time to spend with her."

"I guess I could stay longer." Akari said. It's one thing to turn down an acquaintance...but a boss is a different story.

"Yay!" Yuki beamed. "I'll prepare some tea for you, Akari."

After Yuki left the office, Kaname spoke again. "Don't say anything about what we discussed to Yuki."

"I won't." Akari reassured. 

***

Akari followed Yuki into her room upstairs.

Yuki walked over to the bedside table. She picked up a teacup and held it in front of Akari. "You can sit on my bed." 

Akari took the teacup from Yuki. "Wouldn't it be better if we drink the tea in the living room or dining room?" 

"We'll have more privacy here, so you can talk about anything without worry." Yuki picked up her cup and brought it to her lips. "I hope you like the tea...it's a sweet-apple blend." 

Akari took a sip of her tea. "It's good."

"I'm glad." Yuki placed her teacup on the bedside table again. "To be honest, I don't have much to do around here besides my lessons. Lately, I've been reading and working to improve my tea making skills."

"You should be proud of yourself. I don't usually drink tea, but I like this." Akari remarked.

Yuki's eyes lit up. "Thank you. I'll serve you another cup on your next visit, and it'll be even better than this one!" 

"I'll look forward to it then." Akari said.

"I'm so glad Kaname let you stay longer. I was worried that he was going to say no since I barged into his office like that earlier. He's more forgiving than I give him credit for." Yuki remarked.

"He's only like that with you. He'd even let me sleep over if you asked him to." Akari added.

"What a great idea!" Yuki stood up from the bed. "I should ask him if you could have a sleep over with me."

Akari grabbed Yuki's arm. "No." 

"Oh." Yuki lowered her gaze. "Do you not like spending time with me?"

Akari released Yuki. "It's not that...I can't sleep over because I didn't tell anyone at home. They'll be worried sick if I suddenly disappear." 

"I see." Yuki sat on the bed again.

"Why don't you come with me? We can have a sleepover with Maria in her mansion." Akari suggested. 

Yuki looked dejected. "Oh, I'm not allowed outside."

Akari furrowed her brow. "Why is that?"

"The other vampires don't know of my existence. My parents and Kaname never told anyone...he said it's not safe for me to go outside yet." Yuki smiled wryly. "Kaname said he'll make sure I can go outside again, but I don't know how long that will take." 

Akari looked at her teacup.

"I don't get any visitors...Aido and Ruka come over to give me lessons, but it's not the same. Kaname and Seiren leave the house for work sometimes too, so it gets kind of lonely here." Yuki smiled at Akari. "That's why I was so glad that you stayed to talk to me."

"You could have sent me a letter, and I would have visited you sooner." Akari said.

"Oh, I'm not allowed to send letters either." Yuki added.

Akari frowned. "Isn't this a bit much?"

"It's for my own safety, so I should understand." Yuki sighed. "Still, I'd be lying if I said I didn't miss everyone. Yori, Headmaster Cross, and even Zero...I wonder how they are doing."

Akari lowered her voice. "Do you want me to deliver a letter for you to Yori or Headmaster Cross? Zero is out of the question though." 

Yuki chuckled. "Aido said the same thing, but I'll pass." 

Akari met Yuki's gaze. "Aido might feel bad if he had to hide something from Lord Kaname, but I'm different." 

Yuki raised an eyebrow. "Are you actually trying to help me or are you just trying to annoy Kaname?"

Akari smiled. "I want to help you...getting under Lord Kaname's skin is just an added plus." 

Yuki gasped. "I didn't know you could be this petty, Akari." 

Akari took another sip of her tea.

The room was silent until Yuki spoke again. "Before you arrived at Cross Academy, I told Kaname to look after you since you had lived with humans most of your life. I guess he did a poor job...you two don't seem to get along."

"He did help me." Akari said.

Yuki furrowed her brow. "Why don't you like him?"

Akari frowned. "I don't know how to explain it...there's something about him that rubs me the wrong way."

"I see...anyway, I'll just wait until I'm allowed to send letters." Yuki smiled wryly. "I am only going to send a letter to Headmaster Cross and Yori though since Zero doesn't want anything to do with me anymore."

"How can you be so sure?" Akari asked.

"He told me so...because I'm a Pureblood." Yuki muttered.

"Zero has got some nerve too." Akari huffed.

"Well, it was to be expected. He hates vampires more than anything else." Yuki added.

"Still, you two were close. You're still the same person you were back then." Akari remarked. 

Yuki was quiet for a few seconds before she spoke again. "Have you seen him recently?"

"I saw him at Ichiru's funeral a while back." Akari said.

"How was he?" Yuki asked.

"The same as always." Akari added.

"I'm glad he's doing okay." Yuki looked at the floor. "Back then, I didn't know anything...have I really not changed?" 

"You can't really do much at the moment, but don't lose faith. You changed into a vampire recently and you still have a lot of time in your hands to become the person you want to be." Akari patted Yuki's back. "I know you must feel frustrated being stuck in the mansion all the time, but for now focus on your lessons and hobbies. Once you can go outside again, we'll celebrate by having a girl's day out."

Yuki grinned. "Okay."

"I'll bring you some of my favorite fantasy books...you'll be able to kill some time with them and they'll help you forget your troubles." Akari added.

"Thank you. I appreciate it." Yuki said.

"Now, tell me more about your lessons. What are they like?" Akari asked.

"They are boring. Ah, but don't tell Aido!" Yuki exclaimed.

Akari laughed.

Yuki pouted. "I'm serious! He's my tutor so..." 

Akari cleared her throat. "My lips are sealed." 

Akari finished her tea and spent the rest of the morning listening to Yuki talk.

Later, Akari said goodbye to Yuki and headed towards the door that led to the underground passageway.

She stopped walking when she heard Kaname's voice.

"Are you going home already?" 

Akari looked over her shoulder. "Yes...I overstayed my welcome." 

"I hope you didn't say anything strange to Yuki." Kaname remarked. 

"I didn't...it was light-hearted girl talk." Akari smiled.

"I'll be in touch regarding what we discussed earlier." Kaname looked Akari in the eye. "Do you have anything else to say?"

"No." Akari said. 

"Seiren will take you home." Kaname walked away.

Akari watched him until he disappeared from view. I have a lot to say, but I don't want to argue with him again.

***

Ayato approached Akari as soon as she passed through the gate. "How did your meeting go?"

"It went well. Lord Kaname said he's going to take care of things." Akari explained.

"If your meeting went well, why do you seem somber?" Ayato asked.

"Lord Kaname knows where Takuma is and won't tell me anything." Akari lowered her gaze. "I also feel troubled with Yuki's situation...she can't go outside or write letters to anyone. Yuki said it's for safety reasons, but this is too much." 

"Lord Kaname is probably worried that those who are opposed to him taking the throne will harm his sister. He probably intends to keep her hidden until he's in control." Ayato remarked. "Still, we shouldn't get involved with his personal life."

Akari spoke after a few seconds. "You know...I've come to realize that I was blessed with a good life. My birth parents, my adopted parents, and even Maria's family...they've never restrained me in any way or forced any expectations on me. They've only desired my happiness and let me live as I pleased. Outsiders might pity me for being the only person from the Hio Family who isn't a Pureblood, but I think I'm pretty lucky."

"It's good to be grateful." Ayato said. "Although, I do think you're a bit too used to doing as you please all the time."

Akari raised an eyebrow. "What are you trying to say?" 

"Nothing. I wouldn't dare make fun of you, my lady." Ayato smiled.

"Is that so? Anyway, we should train together. Can you ask Maria if she wants to join us?" Akari smiled. 

"Alright." Ayato walked away in the direction of the mansion.

Once Ayato was out of sight, Akari's smile disappeared. I won't tell Ayato about my agreement with Kaname. I'll have to eliminate other vampires if things take a turn for the worst. Ayato is trying to become a better person, so I can't lead him down a bloodstained path...I'd be no better than his previous boss. Besides, Kaname said he'll have Seiren help me, so it'll be fine...I'll just have to train harder.

 

Notes:

Yuki and Kaname won't have a romantic relationship in my story. They love each other and wish for the other's happiness, but it's platonic on both sides

Chapter 44: Looking Towards the Future

Akari and Maria walked towards each other with their wooden swords in hand.

Once they were close, Akari thrust her sword forward.

Maria stepped back and blocked Akari's strike.

Ayato watched the girls spar from a few feet away.

Their swords clashed several times until Maria pressed her sword against Akari's wrist. 

"Got you." Maria grinned.

Akari smiled. "Well done, Maria." 

Ayato walked over to the girls. "You've gotten better, Lady Maria." 

"It's all thanks to your lessons, Ayato." Maria turned to Akari. "Shall we keep sparring?" 

"Sure." Akari said.

In that moment, Eustace entered the garden. "A letter just arrived for you, Lady Akari."

Akari placed her wooden sword in Ayato's hands and walked over to Eustace. She took the envelope from him and opened it. 

Dear Lady Akari,

I hope you have been well. Lord Hio is still asleep, but I want to help you meet him. There will be an opportunity on Ms. Noriko's next trip to town. I'll keep Yui and Shu occupied while you see your grandfather. Please reply to my letter if you are interested. Otherwise, you can ignore this letter.

Akari looked up at Eustace. "Who delivered the letter? Did the person tell you anything?"

"The woman said her name was Emi." Eustace explained. "That was all she said." 

"Is something wrong?" Maria asked.

Akari held up the letter. "Ms. Emi said she wants to help me meet my grandfather. She wants to help me sneak into the mansion while Ms. Noriko is away."

Maria looked at the letter. "Can we trust Ms. Emi though?"

"I don't know." Akari furrowed her brow. "Ms. Emi told me that she used to look after Mother when she lived in the mansion, but...Mother was trapped in a cage. Was anyone in the mansion actually on her side?" 

Maria lowered her gaze. "Did Lady Shizuka ever mention anything about her life in the mansion?" 

Akari shook her head. "I don't know much about Mother's past before she met Father." 

"What if Emi is leading you into a trap?" Ayato frowned. "What if Noriko is behind this....you refused her offer remember."

"I'm not a Pureblood though, so I doubt Ms. Noriko will go that far to convince me to live with them." Akari said. "There's a chance that Ms. Emi is lying, but what if she is telling the truth? I might be able to see my grandfather, so I'm going to meet up with her."

"I'm coming too." Ayato said.

"I also want to help." Maria added.

"Perfect." Akari turned to Maria. "I want you to use your birds to watch over us while we're at the Hio residence. If Ayato and I find ourselves trapped in the mansion, we'll need you to help us escape." 

Maria nodded. "You can count on me." 

"I'm going to reply to Ms. Emi's letter and wait for her to reach out to me again. We can come up with a plan later." Akari explained.

Eustace placed paper and a pen on the table.

"It will be risky to reveal anything in the letter since another servant might see it." Akari picked up the pen and began to write.

Dear Ms. Emi,

I am doing well. Lord Kurenai and his family have shown me great hospitality. I appreciate the offer to stay at my grandfather's home. However, I plan to stay at the Kurenai mansion a while longer.

Sincerely, 

Akari

Akari put her pen down and placed her letter inside the empty envelope. She raised up her hand and held the envelope up in the air.

A red-eyed hawk swooped down and took the letter from Akari's hand.

Ms. Emi told me to reply if I was interested, so I'm sure she'll understand my intentions. Akari turned to Maria and Ayato. "Shall we continue with our lessons?"

***

A week later

Senri opened the car door. "Are you sure you have everything?" 

Akari stepped out of the car. "Isn't it a little late to ask that now?"

"We haven't entered Mr. Shirogane's office yet." Senri looked at the envelopes in Akari's hands. "We can still turn back if you forgot something." 

"Don't worry, I have all the photos. I checked the envelopes twice before I left home." Akari walked towards the building.

Senri approached the driver who lowered the car window. "Please return for us in an hour and thirty minutes." 

The driver nodded.

Senri stepped back and watched the car drive away. Once the car was gone, he noticed a girl with short hair coming out of a shop across the street.

The girl looked in their direction and froze. She averted her gaze and walked away when she noticed Senri staring at her. Seconds later, she disappeared among a crowd of people.

Akari stopped walking and looked over her shoulder. "Is something wrong?"

"No." Senri walked over to Akari. "We should go inside."

They entered the building and noticed a woman at a desk.

The woman smiled. "Hello. How can I help you two?"

Akari walked over to the receptionist. "Good evening. We have an appointment with Mr. Shirogane."

The woman opened a binder. "What is your name?" 

"My name is Akari Hio." 

"You're on the list." The woman pointed to the chairs a few feet away. "He'll be with you in five minutes. You can sit and wait for him."

In that moment, the adjacent door opened and a man stepped into the waiting room. He walked over to Senri and shook his hand. "It's been a while, Lord Senri. I hope you have been well. How is Lady Asami doing these days?"

"Mother and I have been well." Senri signaled for Akari to step closer. "This is the person I spoke to you about." 

The man held out his hand. "It's nice to meet you, Lady Akari."

Akari shook his hand. "Thank you for agreeing to meet with me, Mr. Shirogane." 

"Let's continue our conversation in my office." He walked towards the adjacent door.

Akari looked back at Senri.

"Go ahead. I'll wait for you here." Senri sat down in one of the chairs.

"Okay, I'll see you in a bit." Akari followed Mr. Shirogane into his office.

"Lord Senri told me a little about your situation. He told me you wanted to show me your father's work." Mr. Shirogane sat down in his desk.

Akari placed two envelopes on the table. "The yellow envelope has photos of medium-sized paintings, and the white envelope has photos of large paintings."

He opened the envelopes and looked through the photographs. After a few minutes, he put the photos back in the envelope and looked up at Akari. "Here's what we'll do...since your father wasn't an established artist, I won't buy the paintings from you. If you give me his paintings, I'll have your Father's work featured in an art gallery. A friend of mine is a gallerist, and she's been searching for new artwork. She'll reach out to you if any of your father's paintings are sold during the exhibition."

"I'm fine with that." Akari smiled.

Mr. Shirogane smiled. "Great. Let's schedule another meeting, so you can bring me the paintings."

***

Later, Akari and Senri walked out of the building.

"There's a restaurant nearby...how about we have dinner before the driver picks us up?" Akari suggested.

"Sure." Senri looked at the shop across the street. 

The girl from earlier stood outside the shop.

"This time you should recommend me a dish you like." Akari remarked.

Senri stopped walking. "We are being watched."

Akari froze.

"That girl was watching us earlier too." Senri added.

Akari looked across the street and met Rinea's gaze. "Oh...it's her."

Rinea walked over to them; she stopped a foot away from Akari. "I finally found you...you weren't easy to find."

Senri turned to Rinea. "Are you Akari's stalker?" 

"Now that I think about it..." Akari hid behind Senri and peeked over his shoulder.  "You followed me last time too."

Senri frowned. "You should find yourself a hobby or two."

"I'm not a stalker! I just need to talk with that vampire." Rinea pointed at Akari. "Also, why are you acting timid? Stop being fake!"

Akari stifled a laugh. "Sorry, I'm just messing with you."

Senri turned to Akari. "You know her?"

"She's the hunter I told you about." Akari walked over to Rinea. "What did you want to talk about?" 

Rinea looked from Senri to Akari. 

"Let's keep the conversation short though; Senri and I are in a hurry." Akari remarked.

"I don't want to owe you anything." Rinea frowned. "So...how can I make it up to you?"

Akari smiled. "You can buy lunch for me tomorrow." 

Rinea furrowed her brow. "Is that all?" 

"We'll talk more tomorrow." Akari looked into Rinea's eyes. "Let's meet here tomorrow at noon."

"Don't be late." Rinea huffed and walked away.

"Let's go, Senri." Akari began to walk in the opposite direction.

Senri walked beside her. "I hope you're not planning anything reckless."

"I'm always careful!" Akari exclaimed.

"You didn't notice we were being watched earlier." Senri reminded.

Akari laughed. "Okay...I'll admit I was too relaxed earlier. However, I don't lower my guard when I'm alone."

"I believe you." Senri smiled. "You're always moving forward. Whenever I look at you, I'm reminded of how much I've fallen behind."

Akari turned to Senri.

"I've always lived a day at a time, but I don't want to live like that anymore." Senri furrowed his brow. "In the past, I put all my time into modeling, so I could avoid becoming involved with my great uncle's work. Looking back...I should have become involved and defied him. Would things have turned out differently?"

"I understand you have regrets, but dwelling in the past won't change anything." Akari took Senri's hands in her own. "It won't be easy, but you need to look towards the future now...and I'll be here to support you in any way I can." 

"Thanks." Senri looked into Akari's eyes.

"I'm also grateful to you." Akari smiled. "You've done so much for me...you also brought me one step closer to achieving Father's dream."

"I wanted to do something for you." Senri squeezed Akari's hands gently. "I can't bring your father back, but I want to help you keep his memory alive." 

Akari stepped closer to Senri and put her arms around him. "Thank you."

Senri rested his head on Akari's shoulder and wrapped his arms around her.

Chapter 45: Ire

Akari looked through the menu. "How many items can I order?"

"What do you mean how many?" Rinea huffed. "We're eating on a budget."

Akari giggled.

"I'm serious!" Rinea exclaimed. "You have more money than me, so you should be paying for your own food." 

"Don't worry." Akari smiled. "I am going to pay for my own food." 

Rinea furrowed her brow. "So you lied when you said we'd be even if I bought you lunch?"

"I needed to find a way to meet up with you one-on-one." Akari said.

Rinea looked around the restaurant. "Shouldn't we have picked somewhere more private? What if another hunter appears." 

"I looked around the area before you arrived...the coast is clear." Akari gave Rinea a thumbs up. 

Rinea sighed.

"I even dressed differently, so I don't stand out as much." Akari added.

"You put your hair in a bun, and you're wearing pants. I'm sure no one will recognize you now." Rinea deadpanned.

"Anyway, I'll get to the point...I want us to form an alliance." Akari said. A partnership might be impossible with an older hunter but with Rinea it might be possible.

Rinea crossed her arms. "What kind of alliance?" 

"We can share information and help each other out." Akari explained.

Rinea frowned. "You expect me to just give you information on the Hunter Association?" 

"I'm not expecting you to give me information for free." Akari met Rinea's gaze. "We are trying to rebuild our society and we wish to form another alliance with the Hunter Association in the future. I just thought we could help each other in the meantime."

"Why me?" Rinea asked.

"We've already helped each other once before." Akari smiled wryly. "I'm sure there are others like the vampires we encountered in the alley that night...I want to prevent other humans from becoming sacrifices, and I know you feel the same. Will you help me?" 

"Let me think about it." Rinea said.

"That's fine. I wasn't expecting an answer today." Akari smiled. "Let's meet here in a week...same time. You can give me your answer then. Also, let's keep this between us for now." 

"Okay." Rinea lowered her gaze. "Was your father really a human offering once?"

"I wouldn't lie about something like that." Akari remarked.

Rinea furrowed her brow. "Did you have a bad childhood? Is that why you ran away to live with humans?"

"It's not what you're thinking." Akari said.

A waitress approached them. "Hello. Are you two ready to order?"

***

A few weeks later

Yuki opened the door that led to the underground passageway. "Hey, Akari."

"Hi, Yuki." Akari stepped into the mansion. "I brought the books I mentioned last time."

"Thank you." Yuki took the books from Akari's hands. "The others are waiting for you in Kaname's office."

"What are you going to do?" Akari asked.

"Aido is busy, so I'm going to start reading these books." Yuki grinned.

"I'll see you later." Akari walked down the hallway and stopped in front of Kaname's office. She knocked on the door. Rinea agreed to help me, but I should keep quiet about this for now.

Seiren opened the door and stepped aside.

Akari entered the office and looked around the room.

Kaname sat in his desk.

Ruka and Akatsuki were sitting on the sofa in front of a wooden coffee table.

Aido was sitting on the sofa across from Ruka and Akatsuki. 

Seiren closed the door and leaned against the wall.

"I wasn't late, was I?" Akari sat beside Aido.

"We almost started without you." Aido remarked.

Akari gasped. "Really?"

"He's messing with you." Akatsuki said.

"You're just in time." Ruka smiled. "Lady Yuki made a cup of tea for you." 

Akari looked at the coffee table. A vase with a bouquet of red roses sat in the center of the table; a teacup with a floral pattern was placed beside it.

She took the teacup and brought it to her lips. Sweet-apple blend.

"We can begin now that you're all here." Kaname said.

"Shouldn't Yuki also be present?" Akari asked.

Kaname turned to Akari. "There's no need for Yuki to get involved in troubling matters." 

"She can't go outside or send letters, so the least you can do is let her learn of the current state of the world." Akari remarked.

Ruka furrowed her brow. "I know Lady Yuki's situation is unsettling, but Lord Kaname only has her safety in mind."

Akari frowned. "I understand Yuki needs to hide for a while, but he's cutting her off from the outside world."

Aido placed a hand on Akari's shoulder. "Lord Kaname is working hard so that Lady Yuki can go outside again. We understand how you feel, but we have..." 

"We have to be patient...I know." Akari looked down at her teacup. "I apologize for interrupting." 

"Aido, do you have an update on the situation in Ambergrove?" Kaname asked. 

"This is the report I received from my father." Aido held up a couple of papers.  

Seiren took the papers from Aido's hands and gave them to Kaname.

Kaname looked through the report.

"The small shops have already been restored, but the large buildings are still being repaired. Also, Father managed to get a description of the culprits from a witness." Aido explained. "However, they haven't been caught yet." 

"I also received a disturbing report from Seiren yesterday." Kaname frowned.

"I saw a missing poster of a child while walking through Ambergrove's streets, so I asked some of the townsfolk about it...that child isn't the only one that's missing." Seiren lowered her gaze. "All the missing children are human." 

"Kain, Ruka, I want you to find the vampires that destroyed the buildings. They might be lying low at the moment, but they'll have lower their guard sooner or later." Kaname held out the report.

Akatsuki took the papers from Kaname's hands. "We'll do what we can." 

"Akari, I want you and Seiren to search for the missing children." Kaname added. "There's no evidence that these two cases are connected, so you'll work separately."

Akari looked at Seiren. "We'll do our best to save the children." 

"We cannot allow the city to remain in a state of turmoil. I'm going to meet with the other nobles again to discuss some concerns and our next course of action." Kaname turned to Aido. "Seiren and I will be away from the mansion for a few days, so I want you to look after Yuki." 

Akari frowned.

"You can count on me." Aido said. 

"Takuma would have been a great help to us right now." Akari met Kaname's gaze. "It's a shame we don't know where he is." 

Ruka gave Akari a sympathetic look. "Don't lose faith...I'm sure you'll see Takuma again someday."

"I hope so." Akari turned to Ruka. "Senri and Rima are worried too...we haven't heard from Takuma in three months."

"If we learn anything about Takuma's situation, we'll contact you." Ruka added.

"Thank you." Akari looked in Kaname's direction. "I can rest a little easier knowing that you all will keep me updated on Takuma." 

"Does anyone have any questions or concerns?" Kaname asked.

"No, Lord Kaname." The other vampires said in unison.

"I'll reach out to you again in the near future. However, I would like for you all to notify me immediately if you learn anything else about the situation in town." Kaname said. "You're all dismissed."

Akari placed her teacup on the coffee table. She stood up and followed the other vampires to the door.

"Akari, I'd like to have a word with you."

Akari stopped walking when she heard Kaname's voice.

"Aido, please close the door on your way out." Kaname said.

Aido gave them one last glance and closed the door.

Akari turned around and crossed her arms. "Can we make this quick? I have things to do later." 

"I thought you weren't going to ask about Takuma anymore." Kaname remarked.

Akari smiled. "I technically didn't ask about him."

"I could have simply given you orders through Seiren, but I thought you wanted to be present for our meetings." Kaname looked into Akari's eyes. "I know you're displeased with the approach I've taken to ensure Yuki's safety and with Takuma's situation...is there something else that bothers you?" 

Akari's smile disappeared. "I could think of a couple of other things you forgot to mention." 

"If this is about your mother's death...you should know that she planned to kill me as well. Furthermore, I was only able to kill Shizuka because Zero wounded her first." Kaname furrowed his brow. "However, you don't have a problem with Zero."

"Zero was always transparent with his intentions towards Mother, but you...you said her death was a tragedy." Akari frowned. "How could you even look into my eyes that night?"

Kaname's expression was unreadable.

"You put on a convincing charade." Akari stepped closer to Kaname's desk. "Everyone thought you were so noble when you stood up against the Senate to stop Zero's execution."

"Do you want me to reveal that I killed Shizuka and pinned my crime on Zero? I could do that, but I'll lose the support of the other nobles and general public...and our vision for the future would never come to fruition." Kaname added.

Akari looked at the floor.

"I won't apologize to you because I think this was the best outcome. Shizuka was reckless; she would have done anything to destroy Rido...even if innocent people were hurt in the process." Kaname lowered his gaze. "I killed Shizuka and took her blood, but her death wasn't in vain. Rido and the Senate were destroyed, and I kept you safe...I'm sure Shizuka would have been grateful."

"It's true that Mother wanted to kill Rido more than anything else." Akari looked up at him. "She did something unforgivable, but I wouldn't have let her hurt anyone else...you didn't have to kill her."

"Your mother was a Pureblood, so you would have been powerless against her." Kaname reminded.

"I'm sure I could have reasoned with her...Mother wouldn't have hurt me." Akari blurted.

"You were so quick to pass judgement on your friends' relatives, yet you waver when it comes to your loved ones." Kaname added.

"Rido and the Senate would have continued to commit vile acts. They didn't even make exceptions for their own family...you should have seen how Rido treated Senri!" Akari exclaimed. "Mother was different...there was still good in her." 

Kaname sighed. "Akari..."

Akari lowered her gaze. "If Yuki was in Mother's place, would you want her to die? Wouldn't you want her to live, atone for her crime, and become a better person?" 

"Yuki would never do something like that." Kaname said.

Akari was silent for a few seconds before she spoke again. "There's something I've been wanting to ask you for a while now...why did you release Mother from her cage four years ago?"

"Why do you ask?" 

Akari frowned. "I know you didn't free her out of the goodness of your heart."

"You're right...I freed Shizuka, so she could take revenge on Zero's parents." Kaname lowered his gaze. "Hunter twins have the potential to become stronger than the average hunter...at least one of the twins does. I wanted to create a powerful hunter who could eliminate even a Pureblood. Things worked out in the end...Zero was able to destroy Rido permanently."

"Things worked out in the end?" Akari retorted. "You used my mother and killed her after you were done with her."

"I wasn't targeting your mother specifically...it could have been any Pureblood." Kaname looked up at Akari. "She just happened to have a grudge against Zero's parents." 

"If you hadn't set Mother free, she wouldn't have killed Zero's parents! I would have looked for a way to free her from Ms. Noriko's clutches." Akari's eyes narrowed. "Mother might have still been with me, and Zero's parents and Ichiru might have still been alive too."

"You can't know that for sure." Kaname added.

Akari clenched her fists. "Who gave you the right to destroy our families and turn Zero into a weapon?"

"I didn't put your Father's name on the execution list or kill Zero's parents...I simply set your mother free." Kaname stood up from his chair. "My goal was to create a balance...humans used to be powerless against vampires, but things are different now. If another Pureblood goes down the wrong path, Zero will be able to eliminate them without a problem." 

Akari lowered her gaze. 

Kaname walked over to her. "I understand if you're no longer able to work with me. After your mission with Seiren is over, you're free to leave."

"I said I would give you my support, didn't I?" Akari looked up at him.

"You don't have to force yourself." Kaname added. "I'll consider your debt repaid, and you won't have to follow me anymore." 

"I can still keep working for you." Akari smiled sardonically. "Let's keep working together to make the world a better place." 

"As you wish." Kaname returned to his desk. "You can leave if you have nothing else to say." 

"I'll get going then." Akari glanced at the bouquet of red roses as she walked towards the door. You won't get rid of me so easily.

Kaname looked at the vase on the coffee table. The red roses that were in full bloom had withered. "How childish." 

Chapter 46: Not Worth the Cost

Akari placed her pen on the desk and read through her note.

Senri,

I hope you're doing well. I want to talk to you. Let me know what day we can meet up; you can pick the time as well.

-Akari

She tore the page from her notebook and dropped it into the dust bin beside her. No...I can't confide in Senri this time. He felt terrible when he learned what Rido and Lord Shiki did. I can't tell him what Kaname has done.

There was a knock on Akari's door. "Can I come in?" 

Akari closed her notebook. "Yes."

Maria stepped into the room. "Lunch is ready...we're all waiting for you."

"Thank you." Akari stood up from the chair and stretched.

Maria looked down at Akari's purple nightgown. "Are you okay?"

"Why do you ask?" Akari walked over to her closet and opened the door.

"You've been inside your room all morning." Maria remarked.

"I'm going on a trip with Seiren later, so I wanted to be well rested." Akari began to look through her outfits.

"I'm glad there's nothing wrong then." Maria smiled.

Akari paused and turned to face Maria. "Actually...something is bothering me."

Maria closed the door. 

Akari sat on the bed. "I'm trying to become a better person, but certain people keep testing my patience."

Maria walked over to Akari. "Did someone hurt you?" 

"You could say that." Akari said.

"You need to tell Ayato too." Maria added.

"My life isn't in danger." Akari looked at the floor. "This person has never hurt me physically."

"Emotional pain can be just as severe." Maria sat on the bed beside Akari. "Does this person still have access to you?"

Akari turned to Maria. "I want to stay close to him...I won't let him forget what he's done." 

"Do you want to get back at him?" Maria asked.

"It's complicated." Akari smiled wryly. "I don't wish him misfortune, but I don't want him to be happy." He needs to succeed, but I hope he's unable to rest easy whenever he looks at me.

Maria put an arm around Akari. "I understand that you feel a lot of anger towards him, but you have to let go of all those negative emotions...otherwise, they'll poison you."

Akari lowered her gaze. 

"You need to focus on moving forward with your life." Maria patted Akari's back. "If you were to live a happy life without giving him a second thought...wouldn't that be the best revenge?"  

"You're right." Akari smiled. ​​​I'm sure Kaname doesn't care whether I'm happy or miserable as long as I don't get in his way. However, Maria has a point. I'll be the one who will suffer the most if I keep walking down the same path as before.

Maria stood up. "I know it won't be easy, but I'll be rooting for you!" 

"Thanks, Maria." Akari stood up from the bed. "I need to get ready now."

"I'll wait for you downstairs." Maria walked towards the door. She stopped and looked back at Akari. "After you come back from your trip, let's go on an outing together...let's invite Ayano too." 

"I'd love that." Akari grinned.

***

"And...that is a detailed summary of the Crimson Detective. I told Maria and Ayato that we were going to see that movie together. I just want to make sure our stories add up...in case they ever ask you about today." Akari looked out the car window at the buildings nearby.

"I'll keep that in mind." Seiren stopped the car. "We've arrived at Ambergrove." 

Akari stepped out of the car and put on a hooded black cloak. 

Seiren got out of the car.

Akari walked over to Seiren and held out another cloak. "This one's for you."   

"Is this really necessary?" Seiren asked.

"We're supposed to keep a low profile." Akari reminded.

"Won't we stand out more if we wear this?" Seiren took the cloak. 

"There aren't many people out; it'll be fine." Akari walked towards a building with shattered windows. She stopped in front of a few broken flower pots.

Seiren put on the cloak and walked over to Akari. "Repairs for this hotel will begin in a few days."

Akari looked at the scattered soil and flowers at her feet. "Let's hope Ruka and Akatsuki find the culprits soon."

Seiren looked up at the sky. "We should get going." She turned around and walked away.

Akari followed Seiren down the empty street. "Is the abandoned factory far from here?" 

"It's about two blocks from here." Seiren explained.

Once they turned the corner, Akari noticed a man in front of a convenience store.

The man locked the door and put the keys in his pocket. He turned around and froze. "Why are you girls out at this hour...and with that attire?"

Seiren turned to Akari.

Akari smiled at the man. "We're going to a costume party at a friend's house." 

"You shouldn't be out after dusk!" The man exclaimed. "Have you two not seen the posters around town or the newspaper articles?"

"We're not from Ambergrove." Akari said.

"Even more of a reason for you two to be careful!" The man huffed. "The victims might have been children, but you two can still be targeted." 

"It's getting late, so we need to leave." Seiren added.

The man stepped forward. "Let me escort you to your friend's house at least." 

"We appreciate your offer, but our friend lives close by; we'll be fine." Akari reassured.

"Hurry along then." The man gave them one last glance and walked away.

When the man disappeared from view, the girls went on their way.

Seiren turned to Akari. "Did you tell your relatives that we were going to a costume party after the movie?"

"No." Akari grinned. "I told them I was going to cosplay the Dark Mage for our trip." 

Seiren looked at Akari's cloak.

"He's one of the antagonists in the Crimson Detective. Also, he's not an actual mage...that's just his codename for his villain work in case you're curious." Akari explained 

"I'm not." Seiren deadpanned. 

"The movie is based on a novel by the same name. Takuma recommended it to me." Akari looked ahead.

The dark street was illuminated by light from nearby lampposts.

Akari noticed a paper taped to the third lamppost. 

The paper had a picture of a young girl. "Last seen five days ago" was written underneath her photograph.

Things need to change. Akari stepped back. Kaname needs to take charge of our society quickly. He could fix this situation.

Seiren came up behind Akari. "The missing children are from low-income areas. That might be a reason why this search isn't a priority for others."

"The children's families are probably doing what they can to find them." Akari remarked.

"That could be the case. However, there's also a chance the families gave the children up willingly. The reasons may vary; the relatives might have wanted money, or maybe they didn't have the resources to take care of the kids." Seiren looked at the poster. "Those children will lose everything if we don't save them." 

"We'll save them." Akari turned to Seiren. "Also, there's something I should have told you earlier. I made an agreement with a hunter from the Association. I told her about our plan tonight. She'll make an appearance with her partner later, so we'll need to finish before they arrive." 

Seiren frowned. "Are you trying to sabotage our plan?" 

"No...we might be able to eliminate the enemy vampires, but won't things get a little complicated when we try to return the children to their homes?" Akari explained. "We'll take care of the vampires and let Rinea and her partner rescue the children. We'll have to leave before her partner arrives, so that we don't get labeled as suspects for the kidnapping cases."

"How do you know she won't betray you?" Seiren asked.

"We've worked together once before. Also, I get the feeling that she pities me, so I don't think she'll betray me." Akari began to walk again. "They'll take the credit for the rescue, but Lord Kaname did say we have to keep a low profile while we work."

Seiren walked close behind. "You're at odds with Lord Kaname, yet you keep following him. Why is that?"

Akari looked over her shoulder. "It's convenient for me to work with him." 

Seiren stopped walking. "I bear you no ill will, but I'll eliminate you if you bring him harm." 

"I won't do anything to harm him." Akari stopped and turned around to face Seiren. "I'm not keen on being executed or imprisoned. He also helped me, so I'm grateful for his generosity." 

"You didn't seem grateful during our last meeting." Seiren reminded.

"I had a lot of things on my mind, so I lost my cool. I'll try not to let it happen again." Akari looked into Seiren's eyes. "My personal feelings aside...I think Lord Kaname is the best candidate for the throne. He's charismatic and pulls the right strings, so he knows how to get people on his side. More importantly, he wants to improve living conditions for both vampires and humans, and I want the same thing...that's the only reason we can keep working together despite showing our twisted sides to one another." 

"I see." Seiren said.

"You don't have to worry, Seiren. I want Lord Kaname to succeed too." Akari reassured. There's no guarantee that any of the other Purebloods will be a better option for the throne. Even if there was an ideal candidate, I wouldn't be able to follow him. I've associated with Kaname for so long that if I ever switched sides, others would probably think I'm his spy. 

Seiren nodded.

"There's something I've been curious about." Akari remarked.

"What is it?" 

"Why are you so loyal to him?" Akari asked.

"He tried to save Yoruno and me." Seiren furrowed her brow. "I had nothing left, but he appeared and held out his hand...I will support him until the day I die."

"I see." Akari lowered her gaze. Takuma, Yuki, and so many others cherish Kaname so much. If he was gone, they would be devastated...we wouldn't have a leader either, and our society would not improve. It's not worth it to destroy Kaname...not when I'll have to watch the world burn afterwards.

Chapter 47: Secret

Notes:

The first half of this chapter will contain dark content like violence and the abduction of children. These scenes end after the second group of asterisks when Akari is with Yuki at the Kuran mansion in case anyone wishes to skip the earlier scenes.

Akari crouched on a tree branch fifty feet away from the abandoned factory. She peeked through the leaves and spotted two vampires at the entrance.

The first vampire wore a gray cloak without a hood.

The second vampire wore a black hooded cloak similar to the one Akari was wearing.

The vampire in the gray cloak stepped aside and allowed the other vampire to enter the building.

Akari leapt down from the tree and walked towards the vampire who stood guard at the door.

The man turned to Akari. "What do you want?"

Akari stopped three feet away. "I heard human children are being kept somewhere inside this building, so I came to take a look."

"We're not giving them away for free." The guard crossed his arms. 

"I have money, but I'm not giving you any until you show me the children. How do I know you and your group are going to keep your end of the deal?" Akari took a step back. "For all I know, this could be a scam."

The man chuckled. "My partner and I want to have a good relationship with our customers. We want money and they want human blood...this isn't a scam since both sides benefit." 

"That's a relief I guess." Akari looked at her feet. "I'm a little curious...why are you doing this? Aren't you afraid that you'll fall under the Hunter Association's radar?" 

"I prefer to work smart instead of hard. Children are easy targets, so I can make good money without having to struggle." The man grinned. "As for your second question...not really. The Hunter Association has been quiet lately."

"I see." Akari put her hand underneath her cloak on the hilt of her sword. "Thank you for answering my questions."

Seiren jumped down from the roof and landed a couple of inches behind the guard. 

"What the hell." The guard looked over his shoulder at Seiren.

Akari unsheathed her katana and sliced off the guard's head. "The children are somewhere inside the building, but his partner is also inside."

The vampire's headless body crumbled into sand.

Akari walked over to a patch of dirt beside the building. She stepped back as a seedling emerged from the soil in front of her.

"What are you doing?" Seiren asked.

"I'm sending a message." Akari's eyes turned red, and the seedling matured into a redwood tree. "We should hurry since our time is limited now." 

Seiren and Akari ran into the building. They stopped when they came across two other vampires.

A woman in a gray cloak stepped forward. She looked at Akari's bloodstained sword and her eyes narrowed.

The vampire in the hooded cloak walked into an adjacent room.

The woman pulled out a knife and leapt at Akari.

"Follow him." Seiren stepped in front of Akari.

Akari ran into the adjacent room.

"Out of the way!" The woman lowered her arm and aimed the knife at Seiren's lower abdomen.

Seiren gripped the woman's wrist with one hand.

The woman tilted the knife and dug it into Seiren's arm.

Seiren winced, but tightened her grip. She chopped the woman's throat with her other hand; Seiren turned and struck the woman's nose with an elbow.

There was a crack and the woman staggered back. Blood oozed from her nose.

"Where are the children?" Seiren asked.

The woman met Seiren's gaze. "Will you let me go if I release the children?"

Seiren remained motionless.

"They're on the third room on the second floor." The woman dug a hand into her pocket. She pulled out a set of keys and threw them at Seiren. "These will unlock their cages." 

Seiren caught the keys.

"Take the children and leave." The woman tightened her grip on the knife as she walked towards the adjacent room.

Suddenly, Seiren came up behind her and dug her hand through the woman's back.

"But...I set the children free!" The woman sputtered.

"He ordered me to get rid of you." Seiren gripped the woman's heart and tore it out.

The woman groaned and collapsed on the floor. Seconds later, her body disintegrated.

Afterwards, Seiren took the stairs to the second floor. She walked into the third room.

When she entered the room, Seiren saw three cages against the wall. Each cage had two children inside.

As she walked towards them, the children backed away into a corner of their cages.

Seiren unlocked each cage and kneeled to be at eye-level with them. "You're free now." 

The children looked at each other, but stood still.

One of the children, who Seiren identified as the girl from the poster they had seen earlier, glared at her.

Seiren stood up and stepped back. "I'm not going to  hurt you."

"How do I know you're not a liar?" The girl wrapped her arms protectively around the younger boy beside her. "How do I know you're not one of those monsters?"

Seiren looked into the girl's eyes. "You seem to be the oldest here...please, look after the other children. Someone will come for all of you soon...everyone here will be safe."

***

Akari jumped in front of the hooded vampire.

The vampire stopped. "Why are you following me?"

Akari held her sword in front of her. "You're involved with the kidnappers."

"That's a horrible accusation." The vampire huffed. "I would never abduct children...I just wanted to taste their blood."

Akari leapt forward with her blade in hand.

The vampire pulled out a sword and blocked Akari's strike. "There's no need for us to fight. I can give you money...I can even take you out on a date if you let me go."

"You're a noble?" Akari asked.

"I come from a wealthy family with a lot of influence, so you'll be in trouble if you hurt me." He added. 

"I need you to come with me...there's someone who wishes to meet with you." Akari said. I can't kill him since it might bring severe consequences later on...I'll let Kaname deal with him."

"It won't do me any good if my father finds out about tonight. I hate hurting women, but you leave me no choice." He stepped forward and thrust his sword at Akari.

She jumped back, but the blade cut her left thigh. She grimaced as her wound closed.

The vampire chuckled. "I'll let you make the first move this time."

Akari dashed forward and aimed a jab at his right shoulder.

He blocked the strike easily. "Are you even trying? You'll never defeat me at this rate~"

"Are you serious about what you said earlier...about taking me out on a date?" Akari relaxed her posture.

"Oh, did you change your mind?" He tilted his head. "I won't officially date you, but I wouldn't mind taking you on a couple of dates." 

Akari sliced at his head.

He blocked her katana.

Akari kicked the vampire's knees and pushed him back with her foot.

The vampire stumbled and fell. He cursed under his breath as his hood fell.

Akari noticed he had black hair and green eyes.

The young man stood up and punched the window beside him. "There's no way a vampire without an ability can defeat me."

Akari tightned her grip on her sword when she felt it shake as if an invisible force was pulling it forward.

In that moment, shards of glass flew towards Akari. She let go of the sword and covered her face with her arms. The glass shards cut and dug into her arms and stomach.

"I commend you...you made me use my ability." The young man laughed. "I had fun playing with you, but I have to go now. Goodbye~"

Akari put her arms down, and looked around the empty room. She began to pull glass shards out of her arms and stomach but stopped when she heard a gunshot in the distance.

Akari picked up her katana and ran out of the building. She saw that Seiren stood beside the redwood tree. "We're out of time."

The girls hurried to the car.

Once they reached the car, Akari turned to Seiren. "Are the children safe?"

"The six children in the factory were physically unharmed." Seiren lowered her gaze. "Let's hope the hunters take them to a safe place."

"They will." Akari frowned. "Unfortunately, I wasn't able to stop the hooded vampire...he got away."

Seiren looked into Akari's eyes. "What did he look like? Did he use an ability?"

"Yes. He was a noble with black hair and green eyes." Akari furrowed her brow. "I think he had telekinesis since he was able to manipulate my sword and the glass shards from the shattered windows."

"I will report everything to Lord Kaname. I'm sure he won't let the noble's actions go unpunished." Seiren opened the car door. "I'll also have to inform him of the involvement of the Hunter Association." 

"I understand." Akari looked at the nearby buildings. "Are there any other hotels nearby?" 

"There is one." Seiren turned to look at Akari again. "Why do you ask?"

Akari lifted her black cloak revealing her bloodstained shirt and ripped leggings. "I can't go home like this. My relatives will smell my blood even if I hide the stains."

"Why don't you stay at the Kuran mansion tonight?" Seiren looked at Akari's torn shirt. "You can shower and borrow some of my clothes."

Akari looked up at Seiren. "No. I'll just stay..."

"Lord Kaname is going to be away from the mansion for a few days." Seiren reminded. "You can stay the night and leave in the morning."

"Alright...I'll go home in the morning." Akari said.

***

"Are you sure you don't want to sleep in a guest room?" Yuki handed Akari a pillow and two blankets. "I don't want you to be uncomfortable."

"I'll feel more comfortable sharing a room with you." Akari laid one of the blankets on the floor. "Besides, didn't you want us to have a sleepover last time?"

"That's true." Yuki sat on the bed. "By the way, what happened earlier?"

Akari placed the pillow on top of the blanket. "I got injured fighting a couple of Level Es."

"You defeated a Level E without breaking a sweat when we first met, so it's a little hard to believe." Yuki furrowed her brow.

"These Level Es transitioned recently, so they were more challenging than the Level E from that day." Akari explained. 

"Where did Seiren go?" Yuki asked.

"Seiren had some things to take care of." Akari added. "She'll be back in the morning to take me home."

Yuki watched Akari lay down on the blanket. "You know...it still feels unreal to me that I'm a Pureblood vampire."

Akari rested her head on the pillow.

"Your mother was a Pureblood too right...what was her life like?" Yuki asked.

Akari looked up at Yuki. "When she lived in the Hio mansion, Mother was caged both figuratively and literally."

"Kaname told me a little about her." Yuki lowered her gaze. "He said she was engaged to Uncle Rido."

"She was unfortunately." Akari remarked.

"Kaname said arranged marriages are common in Pureblood families, but I won't have to marry anyone I don't like." Yuki said.

Akari smiled wryly. "It's good that you have the freedom to date the person you like."

"Not exactly." Yuki furrowed her brow. "He said...if I want to date, I should choose another noble."

Akari stared at the ceiling. I wonder if Kaname had Zero in mind when he told Yuki to pick her partner carefully.

"Kaname said a relationship between a Pureblood and a lower class vampire is frowned upon, and their children will face discrimination...like you have." Yuki added.

He didn't have to use me as an example. Akari sat up. "He's probably right, but my situation is a little different since I barely entered vampire society not that long ago."

Yuki looked at the floor. "I see."

"Hey Yuki...have you ever thought of becoming queen?" Akari asked.

Yuki shook her head. 

"I think it's a good idea for you to work with Lord Kaname and learn from him. This way, you can take his place if something ever happens to him." Akari looked into Yuki's eyes. "Kaname might be admired by most, but there might still be people out there who would eliminate him if given the chance...Purebloods aren't invincible."

Yuki frowned. "I'm not cut out to be a ruler. There must be other suitable candidates to replace Kaname if something ever happens." 

Yuki still has a lot to learn about our world. There's even a risk that some nobles might want to turn her into a puppet queen if she were to become our ruler, but it'll be fine if others can teach and support her. "You're also a member of the Kuran family, so I'm sure others would support you...I know Aido and the others would." Akari reminded.

Yuki brought a pillow to her chest and wrapped her arms around it. "I still don't know." 

"I don't want you to feel forced. Like you said, there must be another suitable candidate who could succeed Lord Kaname." Akari added. "Besides, we won't have to worry about a successor for a long time with how competent Lord Kaname is." 

Yuki nodded. 

Akari smiled. "Although, I still think you would make a good queen with proper guidance."

"You're giving me too much credit." Yuki smiled sheepishly. "Anyway, we should sleep soon...so we can wake up early tomorrow." 

"Okay." Akari watched Yuki lay down on her bed. If Yuki was involved in his work, Kaname would be less likely to do something heinous. The only problem is that he always keeps Yuki in the dark, and I doubt he'll include her in his plans any time soon.

Akari pulled the second blanket over her body and closed her eyes.

***

Akari brought a bowl over to the table. "I finished slicing the fruit."

"Great." Yuki placed two pancakes on her plate. She put a few strawberry slices and blueberries on top of her pancakes.

Akari placed a stack of pancakes on her plate. She added strawberry and banana slices, and blueberries beside her pancake stack.

The girls heard a door open and close followed by the sound of footsteps.

A minute later, Aido entered the kitchen. A look of surprise crossed his face when he saw Akari sitting at the table.

"Good morning, Aido." Akari began to cut her pancake.

Aido crossed his arms. "Is that all you have to say?"

"Would you like some pancakes?" Akari pointed to the plate at the center of the table.

"I ate before coming, but that's not what I meant." Aido looked into Akari's eyes. "Why are you here so early in the morning?" 

"I slept over." Akari grabbed a banana slice with her fork.

"Did you ask Lord Kaname for permission?" Aido asked.

"No, but he knows I'm here. Seiren was going to meet up with him last night, so I'm sure she told him." Akari smiled. "He didn't come kick me out, so he's probably okay with it."

Aido sighed. "He was probably busy, so he couldn't ask you to leave even if he wanted to."

"Aido, that's no way to treat a guest." Yuki chided.

Aido frowned. "Lady Yuki, may I remind you that I was tasked with taking care of you. You're not allowed to have visitors over yet...don't forget that I'm the one who's going to get in trouble." 

"Don't worry, Aido. We didn't break any rules." Yuki reassured.

"We didn't contact anyone from the outside world and we stayed indoors the whole night." Akari added.

"As you should." Aido remarked.

Akari looked at the clock on the wall. "Besides, Seiren is going to take me home soon."

Yuki looked at her plate of pancakes. "I wish we could have more days like these." 

Akari gave Yuki a mischievous grin. "I wouldn't mind staying over again...as long as your brother isn't home."

Yuki giggled. "Shall I send you a message next time he's out?"

Aido huffed. "What are you two planning right in front of me?" 

"How about we write to each other? We'd have to keep this a secret from Kaname though." Yuki turned to Aido. "You can help us, right?"

"I don't know." Aido furrowed his brow. "I thought you were going to wait until Lord Kaname allowed you to send letters."

"Can you really blame her?" Akari lowered her gaze. "Yuki feels lonely being locked inside all the time." 

"It will only be casual conversation. We won't mention my name or location at all!" Yuki exclaimed.

"I have an idea." Akari turned to Aido. "How about I send my letters to your address? You can show them to Yuki when you come over, but you'll keep them after she reads them. Yuki can give you her letters in person and you can send them to me. We won't use her name at all...we'll use yours."

"I get it, so it'll be like you're exchanging letters with Aido." Yuki remarked.

"You can read through our letters before we send them as well. We won't send our letters if you don't approve." Akari added. "What do you say?"

"Please, Aido!" Yuki pleaded.

"Alright, but I'm going to read through your letters." Aido said sternly. "You'll also have to work harder during your lessons, Lady Yuki." 

"I'll give it my 100%." Yuki beamed.

Aido raised an eyebrow. "So...you weren't giving it your all before?"

"I s-still gave it about 80%...but it'll be 100% this time for sure." Yuki stammered.

Aido crossed his arms. "I'll be the judge of that." 

"Thank you, Hanabusa." Akari smiled.

"Thanks, Aido. You're the best!" Yuki grinned.

Aido's cheeks turned red. "Yeah...yeah."

Chapter 48: Thank-You Gift

When Akari passed through the gate of the Kurenai Mansion, Ayato was waiting for her.

"Yesterday...you said you would return late, but you were out all night. Where were you?" Ayato crossed his arms.

"I had a sleepover with Yuki at the Kuran Residence. She is still not allowed to send letters, so I couldn't notify you." Akari explained. "I'm sorry for worrying you."

Ayato raised an eyebrow. "You stayed over at Lord Kaname's home?"

"I stayed over because Yuki was lonely." Akari frowned. "Also, he wasn't home...I would never have stayed over if he was."

"Next time, please tell me ahead of time when you plan to stay at a friend's house. Also, make sure you give me their address as well." Ayato chided.

"I didn't plan to stay over, but it turned out that way in the end." Akari smiled. "I guess I'm finally getting a taste of my own medicine." This must be what having an overprotective older sibling is like.

Before Ayato could question what Akari meant, Maria and Ayano walked over to them.

"See! There was no need to look for her, Ayato." Ayano turned to Akari. "He wanted Maria to look for you with her birds."

Maria smiled. "I knew you would return soon, so I didn't search for you." 

"Thank you, Maria." Akari lowered her gaze. "I hope I didn't make your parents worry too much."

"Well..." Maria smiled wryly. "I told them you were sleeping at a friend's house since I didn't want them to worry." 

"Just don't do this again." Ayato remarked.

"You came back just in time." Maria added. "Ayano is coming with us this afternoon; she came earlier because she wants to help us get ready." 

Ayato looked at the girls and frowned. "I don't know how to feel about this outing." 

Ayano stepped closer to Ayato and patted his back. "Don't worry, I'll be with them at all times."

Ayato furrowed his brow. "That's why I'm worried." 

Ayano put her hands on her hips. "Are you insinuating that I'm a bad influence?" 

Ayato turned to Maria. "Lady Maria, please keep these two in check and call me if anything happens."

Maria grinned. "I will."

Ayano cleared her throat. "We should start getting ready now."

Maria and Akari nodded.

Ayato watched the girls disappear into the mansion.

***

Akari put a box of strawberry pocky and the receipt inside her shopping bag as they walked out of the shop.

"Where do you two want to go next?" Maria asked.

"Why don't we stop at the nearby boutique first?" Ayano suggested. "There's a dress I've been wanting to buy." 

"Sounds good." Akari placed the bag's straps on her shoulder.

"Great! We can get lunch afterwards." Ayano grinned.

Akari noticed movement out of the corner of her eye and stopped walking. She turned and saw Senri and Rima across the street.

Senri and Rima walked swiftly into an alley.

Moments later, two girls came into view.

"Are you sure they came this way?" The first girl asked.

The second girl looked at their surroundings. "They couldn't have gone far. Let's search for them."

"You two go on ahead. I'll meet you at the boutique in a bit." Akari crossed the street and walked over to the girls. 

The girls looked at Akari when she stopped a couple of feet away.

"Wow, I love your outfit! The shirt and skirt are both really cute." Akari smiled.

"Thanks. It wasn't easy to convince my parents to buy it for me." The first girl smiled.

Akari looked at the girl's clothes again. "Didn't Rima wear that outfit in last month's magazine?"

"Are you a fan too?" The second girl asked.

Akari nodded.

"It's always nice to meet a fellow fan." The first girl furrowed her brow. "I could have sworn I saw both Rima and Senri...did you see them walk by earlier?" 

Akari shook her head. "I was here the whole time and didn't see them. If I had, I would have stopped them for a picture and autograph."

"Boo." The second girl turned to her friend. "Let's just go or we'll miss the movie." 

"Fine." The first girl waved at Akari. "Bye~"

Akari waited for the girls to disappear from view and walked into the alley. "You two can come out now."

Rima and Senri stepped out from behind a trash-can.

"What were you two doing?" Akari asked.

"We were searching for Takuma when those fans recognized us." Senri explained.

Akari smiled wryly. "I see." 

"I know Ex-Dorm President Kuran is against it, but we don't plan to stop looking for Takuma." Rima added.

"Still, you two should be careful during your walks around town. Those girls from earlier left, but what if you encounter a crazy fan one of these days?" Akari gave Senri and Rima a worried look.

"I suppose we'll cross that bridge when we get to it." Rima said.

"Maybe you guys should consider hiring a bodyguard." Akari smiled. "I..."

"No." Rima interrupted.

Akari pouted. "You didn't even let me finish."

"You were going to offer to be my bodyguard again." Rima frowned. "My answer is still no." 

Senri turned to Rima. "Again?" 

"You and Takuma weren't there, but Akari offered to be my bodyguard once." Rima explained.

Akari looked at Senri and smiled. "Would you hire me as a bodyguard?"

Senri frowned. "No."

"You refused me so easily too." Akari laughed sheepishly. "You guys are right though. I am still lacking in combat, so I wouldn't make a good bodyguard." A real bodyguard can protect others even without an ability to rely on...like Ayato and Seiren.

"That's not what I meant." Senri furrowed his brow. "I don't want you to put yourself in dangerous situations for my sake." 

"I feel the same way." Rima added.

"Oh...I guess I didn't think about how you guys would feel." Akari looked down at her flats. "I still think you two should hire a bodyguard though. I have one too, and I'm not a celebrity." 

"You have a bodyguard?" Rima and Senri asked in unison.

Akari nodded. "His name is Ayato."

Rima raised an eyebrow. "How come we've never seen him before?" 

"I always tell him to stay behind when I'm going to meet up with you." Akari explained.

"Why have a bodyguard if you're going to tell him to stay behind often?" Rima asked.

"He comes with me whenever I'm in town alone though." Akari grinned. "Plus, he's been helping Maria and me improve our sword skills...I still have a long way to go until I can reach his level though."

Senri looked at Akari's braid. "Your hair looks different today." 

"I wanted to try something different, so I let Ayano do a side fishtail braid on me." Akari touched her braid. "Does it look nice?"

Senri looked into Akari's eyes. "It looks nice, but I think your hair is nicer when it's down." 

Rima looked at Senri. "She didn't ask for your preference...she just asked if it looked nice." 

Senri looked back at Rima. "I did say it looked nice though."

Rima looked at Akari's dress. "Your dress and make up are nice too...are you on a date?"

Senri turned to Akari.

"No. I'm actually having a girl's day out with Maria and Ayano." Akari beamed. "You should join us next time, Rima. Maria and Ayano are super nice...I think the three of you will get along." 

"I'll have to look through my schedule...I'll let you know what day I'm off from work." Rima said.

"Yay!" Akari exclaimed. "We'll be sure to plan activities you like as well."

Rima smiled. "Okay."

Senri furrowed his brow. "Ayano?"

"Oh...I don't think I've mentioned this before, but I befriended Ayano at Cross Academy; she works for your mother. Also, Ayato is Ayano's brother." Akari explained. 

"Wow...small world." Rima turned to Senri. "You didn't know?"

Senri shook his head.

"I should head back now, but before I go...this is for you." Akari took out the box of pocky from her shopping bag and held it in front of Senri. "A small thank-you gift." 

Senri took the box of strawberry pocky.

"I know I'll never be able to repay you for all that you've done for me...you said you didn't want anything in return, but I still wanted to do something nice for you." Akari grinned.

Senri smiled. "Thanks." 

"I'll see you both later." Akari waved and walked out of the alley.

Senri opened the box of pocky and placed one in his mouth.

Rima looked at Senri's box.

Senri noticed her stare and held out the box. "Do you want some?"

"No. It's your gift." Rima remarked.

"Akari said her bodyguard was Ayano's brother...I've seen him a few times before. He worked for my great-uncle." Senri furrowed his brow. "What if Akari's bodyguard has bad intentions towards her?"

"I'm sure Akari would have noticed if he had bad intentions towards her." Rima reassured.

"Akari has been interested in improving her sword techniques for a while now." Senri frowned. "What if she's ignoring the red flags because he's teaching her swordsmanship."

Rima sighed.

***

Ayano changed back into her maid outfit when she arrived home. She exited her room and walked down the hallway.

"Ayano." 

Ayano stopped walking and turned around. "Lord Senri, does Lady Asami need anything? I was just about to check on her." 

Senri walked over to Ayano. "No...I wanted to ask you something."

"You can ask me anything; I'll answer to the best of my ability, Lord Senri." Ayano smiled.

Senri looked Ayano in the eye. "Your brother...what kind of person is he?"

Ayano furrowed her brow. "My brother?"

"Yes. Please answer objectively." Senri added.

"My brother is someone who takes his job seriously...he wouldn't let personal feelings get in the way of his work." Ayano remarked.

"I see. Thank you for answering my question." Senri turned around and walked away.

Ayano watched Senri until he disappeared from view. "Well, that was odd."

Chapter 49: Evening at the Opera House

A few days later 

Akari sat on the chair in front of Kaname's desk. "If this is about me staying in your home without permission..."

"Actually, I want to talk about what happened at the factory that night. Seiren told me everything, but..." Kaname looked into Akari's eyes. "I want you to tell me why you got the Hunter Association involved without consulting me first." 

"I thought it would be beneficial for us to work together on this mission especially since we want to sign another treaty with them in the future." Akari said.

"We haven't had any official meetings with the Hunter Association or made any agreements with them. Hence, you should have come to me first before doing anything rash." Kaname frowned. "One of the hunters could have easily framed you and Seiren for the crime. If both of you had gotten detained, I wouldn't have been able to free you."

"I wouldn't have taken action if I wasn't confident I could pull it off." Akari met Kaname's gaze. "Also, I didn't involve the Hunter Association...just one hunter. Rinea, the hunter I saved in the alley that night, helped me because she wanted to return the favor. None of the other hunters knew about our agreement."

"What agreement?" Kaname asked.

"Seiren and I were supposed to eliminate the vampires and leave before Rinea and her partner arrived to rescue the children. She told the other hunters that one of the vampires from the criminal group turned against his comrades and killed the others. Rinea said she eliminated the last vampire and rescued the children. Since we were all wearing hoods, the children didn't realize that Seiren and I were not part of the kidnappers." Akari explained. "In order to gain her trust and cooperation, I let her take the credit for the rescue. You told me you wanted me to keep a low profile, so I didn't think you would mind if the hunters got the credit. Besides, we did gain something in return. I met with her earlier...Rinea wishes for us to keep helping each other out, and she promised not to say anything to the other hunters. This way, we'll be able to keep tabs on the Hunter Association."

"Even if your plan worked, it would have been nice if you had spoken to me beforehand." Kaname remarked.

"I understand. I will be sure to consult you before making any important decisions in the future." Akari lowered her gaze. "Regardless of whatever happened during our last meeting, I still want you to accomplish your goals."

"That's reassuring to hear." Kaname smiled. "However, I meant what I said during our last meeting...you're free to leave whenever you wish."

"I appreciate it, but I've made up my mind already." Akari looked into Kaname's eyes. "I will keep following you because I want to play an active role in reshaping our society."

"Alright." Kaname said. "Also, I identified the noble who attacked you that night with the description Seiren gave me. I plan to give him a suitable punishment, but I want to hear about everything he did first."

"We fought briefly before he cut me with glass and ran away." Akari frowned. "I planned to bring him to you, but he got away." 

"Did he figure out your identity?" Kaname asked.

Akari shook her head. "I never took off my hood or used my ability."

"I see. You shouldn't be too hard on yourself since you were at a disadvantage without your ability." Kaname remarked. "By the way, I heard you've been exchanging letters with Aido."

Akari smiled. "Hanabusa and I are friends, so it's normal for us to write letters to each other."

Kaname raised an eyebrow. "I'm just a little curious on how the two of you grew close all of a sudden. Therefore, I asked Aido about it." 

"Oh...and what did he say?" Akari asked. I hope Aido didn't snitch.

"Aido said he wasn't very nice to you when you first arrived at Cross Academy. He sought you out because he wanted to make up for his past behavior, and you two ended up becoming friends after a while." Kaname added.

"I used to think Hanabusa was a jerk at first, but he's a good person once you get to know him." Akari said. Unlike other people.

"Is that so?" Kaname smiled. "Are you sure there isn't anything else to the letters?"

Akari pulled out an envelope from her coat pocket and took out a letter.

"What are you doing?" 

Akari ignored Kaname's question and began to read.

"Dear Hanabusa,

I liked the book you recommended me. Who would have known that the protagonist's best friend was actually the killer! You should read the Crimson Detective next if you are looking for other thrillers..."

"Stop." Kaname commanded.

"This is the letter I was going to give him in person today." Akari held up the letter a couple of centimeters away from Kaname's face. "You can even read it yourself...I have nothing to hide." 

Kaname glanced at the letter. "You can put it away."

Akari placed the letter back in her pocket. "A word of advice, Lord Kaname...no one likes a nosy boss."

Kaname smiled wryly. "Just when I thought you weren't going to make any unnecessary comments..."

Akari smiled. "You'll have to excuse me, Lord Kaname. I felt the need to speak up since you were going over my personal boundaries." 

"I apologize if overstepped my bounds." Kaname remarked.

"It's okay since I hadn't made myself clear. I like keeping my work and personal lives separate, so I hope you understand." Akari stood up from the chair. "I have to go now...have a nice day.~"

***

In the evening

Akari and Senri entered the opera house and walked over to the orchestra seats.

Akari sat down beside Senri. "This is my first time seeing an opera."

"I think they are pleasant." Senri leaned back in his chair. 

"Have you seen tonight's performance before?" Akari asked.

"I saw it with Mother a few days ago, but I thought you'd like to see it." Senri said.

In that moment, the curtain was raised revealing a woman in a beautiful dress and a man in a fancy suit. Based on the decorations, they were in a ballroom of sorts. The soprano and tenor danced and sang of love.

Senri leaned towards Akari's ear. "Look closely at all the visuals during the show." 

Akari watched closely every time a scene changed.

The next scene showed the couple at a train station. The young man was going to war and the young woman feared for his safety. They sang their farewell.

Next, there was a scene were the protagonist was in her room.

Akari looked at the visuals on stage and a painting of a familiar garden caught her eye. She smiled. That's one of Father's paintings.

On stage, a maid appeared and delivered grave news to the young woman. Her lover had died in the war. When the maid left the stage, the soprano sang a somber song of grief.

In the end, the young woman was at the train station again. She planned to move to a neighboring country with some relatives and start over. Before she could board the train, her lover appeared. She ran to the young man and he pulled her into his arms.

The curtain closed and opened one final time for the curtain call. The actors and singers came on stage and bowed while the audience clapped.

Afterwards, Akari and Senri walked out of the opera house.

"The performance was beautiful...the singing, the visuals, and the acting!" Akari beamed. "I should bring Maria and Ayato next time." 

Senri turned to Akari. "What do you think of Ayato...not as a mentor but as a person?"

Akari raised an eyebrow. "Why do you ask?"

"I'm just curious what your bodyguard is like." Senri added.

Akari smiled. "I think Ayato is very reliable, so there's no need to worry for my safety."

"I see." Senri said. "On a different subject, I've been thinking about what I want to do going forward...I want to help bring change to our society, so I'm going to help Kaname too." 

Akari turned to Senri.

"My great-uncle and his coworkers were only satiating their greed, but Kaname seems to genuinely have the welfare of others in mind." Senri added. 

Akari patted Senri's back. "I'm proud of you, Senri. You've grown quite a bit since the time we first met."

Senri looked into Akari's eyes. "How so?"

"You didn't think about your own wants or needs before, but you're changing." Akari grinned. "I believe you'll become a radiant person in the future."

Senri smiled. "Not as radiant as you." 

A look of surprise crossed Akari's face. "I...feel like you're giving me too much credit."

"I don't think I am." Senri added.

"Um...thanks." Akari looked at her feet. "We should hurry back...I told Maria I'd be home early today." 

***

Later that evening, Akari was lying on her bed. We're close friends, so it's normal to show affection and give each other compliments. This isn't even the first time he compliments me, so why did it feel different?

There was a knock on Akari's door. 

"Come in." Akari sat up.

Maria entered the room. "Did I leave my hairbrush in here?"

"It's on the dresser." Akari said.

Did he mean it the way I did, or did he mean it in a different sense? Akari watched Maria walk over to the dresser. "What does it mean when someone calls you radiant?" 

Maria turned to face Akari. "Maybe they meant you exude happiness or warmth, or maybe they meant you looked beautiful."

"You think so?" Akari asked.

"Well, it can mean different things." Maria said. "I'm going to go take a shower, but I'll be back in a bit."

Akari watched Maria leave the room. I could ask him what he meant. He'd probably give me a straight answer too, but I don't want to make things awkward between us.

Akari looked at the journal on her bedside table. I was just caught offguard because I'm not used to seeing this side of him. I'm sure there's no need to read too much into it.

Chapter 50: A Memorable Cup of Coffee

A week later

Akari walked down the hallway of the Kuran Mansion. She was about to turn the corner when a voice called out to her. Akari stopped walking and turned around.

Senri walked over to her.

"Hey, Senri." Akari smiled. "I'm assuming Lord Kaname also called you here."

Senri nodded. "I just got off work a while ago, so I came as soon as I could."

"You're just in time. Follow me...I'll lead you to his office." Akari began to walk. "How was work?"

Senri walked beside her. "It was busy." 

"You must be tired. Now that you're helping Lord Kaname, you'll be busier than before." Akari looked at the floor. "We'll probably see each other more often...I hope we get to work together again." 

"I hope so too." Senri said.

Akari turned to him. 

"I know you'll always have my back." Senri added.

"Of course." Akari faced forward again. I guess I did read too much into things the other night.

"You think he's going to ask us to eliminate a Level E again?" Senri asked.

"Maybe." Akari smiled playfully. "If he does, please make sure to help this time." 

Senri furrowed his brow. "That time...I didn't help because I knew you and Takuma could handle the target. I would have obviously stepped in if you two needed help."

"I know." Akari placed a hand on Senri's head. "You got my back too, right?"

"Always." Senri stared at her with an inexpressive face.

Akari retracted her hand "Anyway, we should hurry before we're actually late." 

A few minutes later, they entered Kaname's office.

Kaname was sitting in his desk.

Seiren stood beside him. 

Akari and Senri sat on the sofa in front of the wooden coffee table.

Kaname looked at them. "The others are busy, so I was hoping the two of you could help me today."

Akari and Senri looked at each other before looking in Kaname's direction again.

"Senri, I need you to run an errand for me." Kaname added.

"Alright." Senri said.

Kaname took out a letter from one of the drawers and placed it in Seiren's hand. "Seiren will accompany you." 

"I can go with him, Lord Kaname." Akari suggested. "You must have other tasks for Seiren, right?"

Senri turned to Akari.

"Seiren will be able to focus on her other tasks, and Senri and I can finish the jobs you have for us faster if we work together." Akari explained.

"Your team spirit is commendable, but I have a different job for you." Kaname looked Akari in the eye. "Aido is busy and won't be able to tutor Yuki today, so I was hoping you could take his place." 

Akari lowered her gaze. "I see." 

"I also figured you would want to lighten Aido's workload since you two are such good friends." Kaname smiled.

Akari looked up at Kaname. "How thoughtful of you." 

"Is there a problem with this arrangement?" Kaname asked.

"No." Senri and Akari said in unison.

"It's settled then. Seiren will tell you the details on the way out, Senri." Kaname began to look through the documents on his desk.

"Lord Senri, please follow me." Seiren walked towards the door. 

Senri followed Seiren out of the office.

Akari stood up and walked towards Kaname's desk.

Kaname kept his gaze on the paper in his hand. "Yuki should be in her room." 

Akari stopped in front of his desk. "I wasn't going to ask for her whereabouts."

"Are you upset that you couldn't work with Senri?" Kaname looked up at Akari. "I didn't think you would mind since you like keeping your work and personal lives separate." 

Akari furrowed her brow. "What bothered me wasn't that you assigned Seiren and Senri on a mission together...it was that you were hoping to get a rise out of me."

"Did you interpret it that way?" Kaname smiled. "I assure you it wasn't my intention to get under your skin...I just had a different task for you today."

"I see." Akari forced a smile. "I must be imagining things." Then wipe that smug grin off your face. 

​​"Do you have any other concerns?" Kaname asked.

"No." Akari left the office without giving him another glance.

She walked down the hallway, but stopped when she heard the whistle of a kettle.

Akari walked into the kitchen and saw Yuki standing in front of the stove.

Yuki turned to Akari. "Hey, Akari. I thought you left with Seiren and Senri earlier."

"I'm going to tutor you today since Aido can't make it." Akari watched Yuki take out a mug from the cupboard. "What are you doing?"

"I'm going to prepare a cup of coffee." Yuki took the kettle and poured hot water into the mug. "Kaname's been busy these past few days and hasn't been getting enough rest...I always make him a cup of coffee on busy days." 

Akari watched Yuki pour the coffee grounds into the mug. "If it's okay with you, I can finish making the coffee. This way, you can gather your books and materials."

Yuki turned to Akari. "Are you sure? I wouldn't want to trouble you."

"It's no trouble at all." Akari smiled. "I want to help...I'll even take the cup to his office."

"I guess that's okay...the coffee is almost ready. You just need to add two teaspoons of sugar." Yuki pointed at one of the cabinets. "Make sure you get the container with the blue top; the container with the yellow top is the salt."

Akari nodded.

"I'll get everything ready. Come to my room when you're done." Yuki left the kitchen.

Akari waited until she couldn't hear Yuki's footsteps anymore and opened the cabinet door.

Two matching containers with different colored lids sat side by side in the cabinet.

Akari smirked and took out the container with the yellow top. She put two teaspoons of salt into the coffee and mixed it.

***

"I thought you were helping Yuki with her lessons." Kaname took the coffee mug from the saucer.

"I will...Yuki wanted you to have your cup of coffee first." Akari stepped back. "I'll go help Yuki now if you don't need anything else."

Kaname took a sip of the coffee and scrunched up his nose.

Akari feigned a look of surprise. "Is something wrong, Lord Kaname?"

Kaname looked up at her. "Who made this coffee?" 

"I did. Is something wrong with it?" Akari asked.

Kaname frowned. "What did you put in it?"

"Two teaspoons of sugar like Yuki said." Akari said.

Are you sure it was sugar?" Kaname placed the cup back on the saucer. "What color was the container's lid?"

Akari lowered her gaze. "It was yellow." 

"That was the salt container...the sugar container has a blue lid." Kaname explained.

"Oh my goodness!" Akari covered her mouth with her hand. "The containers were right next to each other, so I must have confused them."

Kaname looked unamused.

"Allow me to bring you a new cup." Akari took the cup and saucer.

"Don't bother." Kaname stood up. "I'll do it myself."

"Please, I insist! Allow me to fix my mistake." Akari swiftly left the room.

Moments later, she returned with a new cup.

Kaname took the cup from her and looked at the coffee.

"I got it right this time for sure." Akari reassured.

Kaname slowly brought the cup to his lips.

"How is it?" Akari asked.

"This one is a lot better." Kaname smiled. "However, I know you messed up the first coffee deliberately."

"Why would you think that?" Akari looked into Kaname's eyes. "It was an honest mistake." 

Kaname frowned. "Is that so?"

"I know I am very competent, but even I make mistakes sometimes...I'm not perfect." Akari smiled. "Well, I should go tutor Yuki now since I don't want to waste any more time." 

Akari left the office and headed for Yuki's room. 

Yuki looked up at Akari when she entered the room. "What took you so long?" 

"Sorry, I got a little...side-tracked." Akari sat on the bed beside Yuki. "Let's begin. What was the last topic you covered with Aido?"

"We left off in this chapter right here." Yuki gave Akari her textbook. 

"Alright. Since I wasted time earlier, I'll stay a little longer with you." Akari smiled. "Let's try our best, so we can show Aido how much you've improved when he returns." 

Yuki grinned. "Okay." 

***

When Akari returned home, Maria and Ayato were waiting for her.

"Did something happen?" Akari asked.

Maria held out an envelope. "Ms. Emi sent another letter while you were away." 

Akari opened the envelope and read through the letter.

Dear Lady Akari,

Ms. Noriko will be away from the mansion tomorrow evening. This is the ideal time for you to visit the mansion if you want to see your grandfather. I will distract Yui and Shu, so you can sneak in.

-Emi 

"Ms. Noriko won't be in the mansion tomorrow evening, so we're going to sneak into my grandfather's mansion." Akari turned to Ayato. "Let's start making preparations for tomorrow." 

Chapter 51: Mausoleum

The next evening

"Yui, do you want to play a board game with me?" 

Yui looked over her shoulder at Emi. "Sure!" 

Emi smiled. "Let's ask Shu to join us as well." 

"That sounds nice, but..." Yui looked Emi in the eye. "I didn't realize you also enjoyed pissing Ms. Noriko off, Ms. Emi."

Emi winked. "She doesn't have to know we were slacking off while she was away."

Yui laughed. "Okay, let's go get Shu." 

Emi followed Yui to the mausoleum in the backyard. 

A young man with white hair and golden eyes leaned against a tree beside the mausoleum.

"Shu, let's play a board game together!~" Yui exclaimed.

Shu looked up with a frown. "We're on duty, Yui." 

"Don't be a killjoy." Yui grinned mischievously. "Ms. Noriko doesn't leave the mansion often, so this is our chance to let loose!" 

"You can go play if you want." Shu sighed. "Seriously, I can't believe you're older than me." 

Emi put a hand on Yui's shoulder. "A few games won't hurt, Shu. Ms. Noriko is going to be out for a while." 

"You shouldn't humor Yui, Ms. Emi." Shu said.

"If you don't want to play with us, it's your loss." Yui gave Shu a side-long glance. "Just admit you're scared of losing against me."

Shu frowned. "I'm not scared of losing."

Yui grinned. "Prove it to me."

"Fine." Shu walked over to them.

Emi led the twins to her room inside the mansion. She brought a board game to the bed. 

After one round, Emi decided to stop playing and watch the siblings play instead.

Shu smiled smugly. "Looks like I win again." 

Yui huffed. "You just got lucky a couple of times. I'll win the next round for sure." 

Shu held up his hand. "We can play later...I sense other vampires outside."

"Finally, some action!" Yui jumped to her feet and ran out of the room.

"You should stay indoors, Ms. Emi. The intruders might have bad intentions." Shu gave Emi one last glance and ran after his sister.

***

Ayato jumped over the wall that surrounded the Hio Residence. He landed on the ground and scanned the empty backyard. "The coast is clear." 

Akari leapt over the fence and landed beside Ayato. She looked at their surroundings.

A mausoleum made of stone stood a few feet away.

Akari walked towards the building and stopped at the door. "Please, keep watch."

"Alright." Ayato watched Akari open the mausoleum's door. "Try not to take too long."

"Okay." Akari stepped inside the mausoleum and noticed a black coffin at the end of the room. She walked over to the coffin and opened the lid.

A white-haired man in a black kimono slept inside the coffin. 

Akari knelt down beside him. She slowly reached out her hand and touched the man's arm.

In that moment, a swish was heard followed by a clang.

Akari stood up and ran out of the mausoleum.

Ayato and Yui had their swords drawn.

Akari froze when she felt a presence behind her.

Shu unsheathed his sword as he walked towards Akari. "How should I punish you for trespassing?" 

"Don't be too rough with her, Shu." Yui chided. "This girl is related to Lord Hio."

Akari turned around and held her hands up. "We don't want any trouble...I just wanted to see my grandfather." 

"You could have visited like a normal person, but you chose to sneak in like a thief." Shu looked into Akari's eyes. "I can't help but wonder if you have other intentions." 

"I snuck in because Ms. Noriko didn't let me see my grandfather. I had only heard things about Grandfather, but I had never seen him before." Akari frowned. "I didn't know if Grandfather was really the one inside that coffin...I had to see him with my own eyes."

Shu raised an eyebrow. "You went through all this trouble just to see if your grandfather was real?"

"Basically." Akari said.

Yui looked at Akari and grinned. "You have guts...I like you already." 

Shu crossed his arms. "Isn't she just an idiot?" 

"How rude!" Yui huffed. "At this rate, you won't make any friends, Shu."

Shu smirked. "You have no right to judge me since you don't have any friends either." 

Akari and Ayato looked at each other and began to walk away.

"Obviously! I never leave the mansion." Yui smiled sardonically. "Unlike you, I'd actually have friends if I could visit the outside world frequently." 

Shu looked at Akari and Ayato who were walking towards the wall. "Where are you two going?" 

Akari looked over her shoulder at the twins. "I've already confirmed that my grandfather is the one in the coffin, so I'm going home." 

Shu walked towards Akari and Ayato. "Sorry...I can't just let you leave." 

Yui appeared behind them. "It'd be a real headache if Ms. Noriko discovered we just let you go after you trespassed."

Vines sprung up from the ground and wrapped around Shu and Yui's bodies.

Akari turned to Ayato. "Let's go." I'll release them once we're outside the gate since they can't leave the mansion.

Suddenly, vines wrapped around Ayato and Akari's bodies.

Akari looked down at the vines around her body. They began to loosen only to tighten around her again.

"What is going on here?" 

The four vampires turned in the direction of the voice.

A man with white hair and pink eyes stood in front of the mausoleum. He walked towards them and all the vines retreated.

Yui and Shu kneeled at the Pureblood's feet. "We've been eagerly awaiting this moment, Lord Hio." 

"I'd recognize those golden eyes anywhere." Lord Hio mused. "Are you two Yuichiro's children?"

"We're actually his grandchildren." Yui explained.

"We succeeded our grandfather." Shu added. 

"I see." Lord Hio turned to Akari. "You're not Shizuka...who are you?" 

"Akari." Akari met his gaze. "I'm her daughter."

"Shizuka is all grown up now..." Lord Hio smiled wryly. "Where is she?"

Akari lowered her gaze. "She's..."

Other servants gathered around them. They kneeled the moment Lord Hio looked in their direction.

"All of you are new faces." Lord Hio furrowed his brow. "Where is Noriko?"

"You've been asleep for a long time my lord, so most of the staff has changed." Emi explained. "Also, Ms. Noriko is running some errands in town."

Another servant spoke. "We apologize, my lord. If we had known you would awaken, we would have prepared a few offerings for you." 

"There's no need for any offerings, Grandfather." Akari walked over to the Pureblood. "Please, drink my blood."

"You'd offer your blood to me?" He asked.

"Yes." Akari took out a pack of blood tablets from her coat pocket. "I know my blood alone won't be enough to sate you, but you can have my blood tablets too." 

Lord Hio pulled Akari closer and sank his fangs into her shoulder.

Akari stood completely still, and her vision began to blur after a while.

Lord Hio released Akari when he felt her go limp.

Akari collapsed against him.

Ayato stepped forward but stopped when he felt a tug on his arm.

"Don't worry. Lady Akari will be okay." Yui let go of Ayato's arm.

Lord Hio supported Akari's body with one arm and picked up the pack of blood tablets from the ground.

"Allow us to offer our blood to you as well, my lord." The servants said in unison.

"Alright." Lord Hio's eyes turned red. "I shall take your blood and memories." 

***

Akari opened her eyes and saw a white ceiling.

"How are you feeling?" Lord Hio asked.

"I feel fine." Akari sat up on the bed. She looked around the room.

"You're in one of the guest rooms." Lord Hio explained.

Akari turned to her grandfather who had been sitting on a chair beside her bed. "Where's Ayato?"

"The young man that was with you is fine. He's been waiting for you to wake up." Lord Hio added.

"I see." Akari said.

"I heard from Emi that you've been staying in Lord Kurenai's mansion." Lord Hio smiled. "Why don't you come live with me?" 

Akari looked down at the blanket that covered her legs. "I'm not a Pureblood though."

Lord Hio's smile disappeared. "That doesn't matter." 

Akari looked up at him.

Lord Hio looked into Akari's eyes. "You're my family and I want to get to know you."

Akari grabbed a fistful of the blanket. "Why now?" 

Lord Hio furrowed his brow.

You're my family and I want to get to know you.

"Mother was the one who really needed to hear those words." Akari's grip on the blanket tightened as tears welled up in her eyes. "Why didn't you wake up sooner?"

Chapter 52: Guilt

Notes:

The first half of this chapter will reference suicidal thoughts. To summarize the first half, Lord Hio talks about his grief after losing his wife, and Akari agrees to live in the mansion with him.  Anyone who wishes to skip this, can start reading in the second scene after the asterisks.

Akari lowered her gaze. "If you had been there for her...maybe Mother's life wouldn't have been so tragic." 

"I couldn't be a proper father, so I left Shizuka in the care of the mansion's staff. I thought Noriko and the others would take care of her." Lord Hio frowned. "However, it was a mistake."

"The day that Grandmother died, Mother lost both of her parents." Akari looked up at him. "I know you were grieving, but Mother needed you."

"I won't make any excuses...I thought only of myself. I couldn't bear the thought of living in a world where Liliana no longer existed, but I could not die either." Lord Hio said with a faraway look in his eyes. "I promised her I would keep living...and that promise became a chain that bound me to this world. Hence, I decided to sleep for eternity because that was the closest I could ever be to Liliana without breaking my promise to her."

I have no right to judge Grandfather. I also wasn't there for Mother when she needed me. I shouldn't have waited too long to reunite with my parents. I wasted so much time because I was a coward...because I got too comfortable. Akari got off the bed and stood in front of her grandfather. "Grandmother would be sad if she saw you like this. You're still alive, but you aren't truly living."

"I should have raised Shizuka myself after Liliana's death, but I refused to face reality. Now, I have to suffer the consequences of my actions...Shizuka is dead too." Lord Hio wrapped his arms around Akari. "You're all I have left."

Akari put her arms around him. "I will live here in the mansion with you, Grandfather." 

He released her and stood up. "If there is anything I can do to make your life here more comfortable, please let me know."

"I will." Akari sat back on the bed. "May I speak to Ayato now?" 

"I will tell him to come see you." Lord Hio left the room.

A moment later, Ayato entered the room. "Are you okay?"

Akari nodded.

Ayato walked over to the bed. "Will you be able to make the trip back to Lord Kurenai's mansion today, or should we wait until tomorrow?" 

"Actually, I decided to stay here with Grandfather." Akari said. "Don't worry, we'll visit Maria and her family later. I need to retrieve my things, and I want to thank them for their hospitality."

A look of surprise crossed Ayato's face. "I thought you didn't want to live here in the mansion." 

"Grandfather is awake, so Ms. Noriko is not in charge anymore." Akari gave Ayato a mischievous smile. "Besides, I can always run away if life here turns out to be terrible."

Ayato sighed. "You're going to be the reason I get gray hairs early." 

"You'll still look cool with gray hairs." Akari grinned.

Ayato shook his head. "That doesn't make me feel better."

"Hey, Ayato..." Akari began to speak when Ayato looked at her. "I need more blood tablets, and it would mean a lot to me if you could help me bring Father's paintings to my new room."

***

Two days later

Akari stood in Shizuka's room. She looked at the clean futon and the paintings on the wall.

Akari knelt down beside the bookshelf and began to look through the books.

Emi entered the room and froze when she saw Akari through the bars. 

Akari looked over her shoulder. "Oh, hi Ms. Emi. Are you the one who keeps Mother's room clean?"

Emi nodded. "Are you looking for a particular book, Lady Akari?" 

"No. I just wanted to see Mother's room." Akari said.

Emi looked at her feet. "I was never able to do anything for Lady Shizuka when she lived in the mansion."

"Don't be too hard on yourself. You were powerless against Ms. Noriko." Akari stood up and turned around to face Emi.

"I was the one who freed Lady Shizuka the first time." Emi added. "After everything that's happened, I always think back on that night..."

Emi entered Shizuka's room and placed a box of paint bottles on the floor.

"Thanks, Emi." Shizuka picked up the box and walked over to Hayate. "What colors are you going to use for your next painting?"

Hayate stared at the blank canvas. "I don't know yet."

In that moment, Noriko stormed into the room.

Emi stepped aside and allowed Noriko to pass.

​"I heard from a maid that you've been feeding him your blood." Noriko crossed her arms. "Explain yourself, Lady Shizuka."

"Hayate doesn't want to drink from the human offerings, so I give him my blood." Shizuka opened the box of paint bottles and placed it beside Hayate.

"More paint?" Noriko scoffed. "What do you think will happen when Lord Rido finds out that you've been keeping this ex-human vampire by your side and that you've been pampering him this way?" 

"Do you think he'll cancel the engagement?" Shizuka smiled. "I sure hope so." 

"How can you be so ungrateful, Lady Shizuka?" Noriko glared at Shizuka. "Many young women would do anything to marry into the Kuran Family, yet you want to let this opportunity go to waste."

"I never asked for this." Shizuka reminded.

"Are you really going to sabotage your engagement for an ex-human vampire?" Noriko looked at Hayate. "He's not worth it...you should get rid of him."

Shizuka stepped in front of Hayate and shielded him from Noriko's condescending gaze. "I don't know what I'll do if someone hurts Hayate in any way."

"You're impossible to reason with, my lady. I only hope that you come to your senses before it's too late." Noriko left the room.

​​​​​"I didn't know you had a fiancé." Hayate remarked.

"I'm not using you to get out of my engagement if that's what you're worried about." Shizuka looked at Hayate. "I do enjoy your company."

​"I wasn't worried about that." Hayate poured blue paint into a bowl. "You wouldn't be in a cage anymore if you married your fiancé, so why are you so against it?

Shizuka frowned. "My life will become a living hell if I marry him." 

​​​​​"I see." Hayate dipped his paintbrush in the blue paint and began to paint.

Shizuka looked at his canvas. "I know we aren't even friends, but you're the person I like best."

Hayate put his brush down. "You don't mean that."

"I mean it. Every time you look at me, I feel like you're seeing the real me." Shizuka smiled wryly. "I'm not someone who should be feared or admired...I'm just a pitiful person." 

​​​​​Hayate turned to her. "Why haven't you tried to escape from this place?" 

Shizuka looked at the barred window. "Noriko said that someone like me will never survive in the outside world."

In that moment, they heard sobs from the corner of the room.

Shizuka sighed. "If you're going to stay and eavesdrop, you should try to stay quiet." 

"I can't help it, princess." Emi walked over to the bars of the cage. "Ms. Noriko, isn't going to change her mind about the engagement...you're going to be married off to that man sooner or later." 

Shizuka frowned.

​​Emi opened the door. "You need to leave, Lady Shizuka."

Shizuka looked Emi in the eye. "Won't you get in trouble, Emi?"

"It doesn't matter!" Emi wiped her tears. "Please...both of you need to leave quickly."

Shizuka turned to Hayate and held out her hand. "Will you come with me?"

Hayate took her hand. "You'll need my help if you want to survive in the outside world, right?" 

"Yes, I will follow any advice you give me." Shizuka pulled him up from his chair. "Actually, I've already thought of a job I can do when we leave this place." 

Hayate raised an eyebrow. "What?"

​​​"I can open a flowershop." Shizuka smiled. "With my ability, I will never run out of flowers."

"You stand out too much though...we can think of jobs later." Hayate walked out of the cage. "Let's just get out of here." 

​​​​​"There's so much I want to do." Shizuka stepped out of her cage. "The first thing I'd like to do is sleep under the stars." 

​​"I hope you can be happy, my lady." Emi threw her arms around Shizuka.

"I hope you don't get punished." Shizuka stepped back and looked into Emi's eyes. "Tell Noriko that I've had enough and that I don't want her to look for me."

Emi's eyes glazed over and she left the room.

"That was the last thing I remember...when I came to, I was standing in front of Ms. Noriko." Emi said. "Ms. Noriko didn't punish me because she assumed I was under Lady Shizuka's control the whole time." 

Akari lowered her gaze.

"In the end, Lady Shizuka never found happiness." Emi clenched her fists. "The man she loved was killed, she murdered two people, and she was executed by a hunter from the Association. If she was going to suffer such a cruel fate, I shouldn't have helped her escape!"

"Follow me. I want to show you something." Akari led Emi out of Shizuka's room and down the hallway.

They stopped walking when they arrived at Akari's room.

Akari opened the door and stepped into the room. "Look at the walls."

Emi entered the room and looked at the walls. Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw Shizuka smiling in the paintings.

"These are paintings Father created when I still lived with them." Akari looked into Emi's eyes. "Mother would never have smiled this way if she had stayed in her cage or married Rido."

Tears ran down Emi's cheeks.

"Even if it was short-lived, Mother did find genuine happiness...thank you, Ms. Emi." Akari smiled.

Chapter 53: Things Change

The next day

Akari and Ayato stood by the gate of the Kurenai Residence.

"I'm going to miss you tons!" Maria wrapped her arms around Akari. "You have to write to me often."

"I don't know how often I can visit, but I will write to you a lot for sure." Akari patted Maria's back. "You can visit me as well sometime."

"I would love to." Maria looked at Ayato. "I'm going to miss you too." 

"I will still give you lessons whenever I have the chance, Lady Maria." Ayato said. "This won't be the last time you see me."

"You can't go back on your word later." Maria grinned.

Akari picked up her suitcase and turned to Maria's parents. "Thank you for letting us stay in your home."

"You're always welcome in our home." Lord Kurenai smiled. "I hope you two have a safe trip." 

"Take care of yourselves." Lady Kurenai added.

Akari waved at them and walked through the gate.

***

A few hours later

Akari stood a few feet away from the pond in a nearby park. She looked over her shoulder when she heard footsteps approach. "Hey...where's Rima?"

Senri came to a stop beside Akari. "Rima is going to be a little late since she had an errand to run after our photoshoot."

"That's okay." Akari turned to face him. "Did you have a long day?"

Senri nodded.

"Shall we sit on a bench while we wait?" Akari asked.

"I'm not that tired, but I am thirsty." Senri watched Akari open her bag.

Akari took out a pack of blood tablets and held them out in front of Senri. "You can have some."

Senri looked at the pack in Akari's hand. "Thanks, but blood tablets don't taste that good."

Akari put the pack of tablets back in her bag.

He looked up at her. "Can I have some of your blood instead?" 

"Alright...but not out in the open." Akari took Senri's hand and led him behind a tree. "Okay, no one should see us now."

Senri held her arm gently. "Are you okay with this?"

"Yes...I don't mind sharing my blood with you." Akari held up her arm.

Senri sunk his fangs into Akari's arm and looked at her face.

Akari noticed that Senri's eyes were fixed on her. She met his gaze for a few seconds before she looked at a nearby tree. "You don't have to stare so intently."

After a while, Senri let go of her arm and stepped back. "I was trying to read your facial expressions, so I could know when to stop."

Akari stepped closer to Senri and wiped the blood off his lips with her thumb. "What kind of expressions did I make?" 

"You looked away, so I couldn't get a proper look." Senri reminded.

It's cute how he always gives straight answers. Akari smiled. "I could have just told you when to stop...maybe next time."

"You'll let me drink your blood again?" Senri asked.

"Like I said, I don't mind giving you my blood." Akari smiled playfully. "I'll also tell you when to stop, so you don't have to analyze my facial expressions anymore." 

"I didn't analyze them though." Senri added. "Also...if you ever need blood, you can have mine too." 

"I appreciate the offer, but I'm okay with the blood tablets." Akari stepped out from behind the tree. "Let's go wait for Rima somewhere she can see us."

Senri followed Akari to a nearby bench and sat down next to her.

In that moment, Rima arrived.

Rima walked over to Akari and Senri. "Sorry I'm late. The errand took longer than I expected."

"Don't worry." Akari stood up. "Let's look for a place to eat." 

Rima looked at Akari. "Hey, did you get hurt earlier?"

"I'm not hurt...I'm just hungry, so let's go eat please." Akari walked ahead. 

Senri stood up from the bench and walked after her.

Rima watched Akari and Senri walk away.

Akari stopped walking and turned around. "Come on, Rima. I have so much to tell you two!" 

***

Senri sat in a booth. 

Rima sat beside him and Akari sat in front of him.

Akari picked up the menu and opened it. "Any news about Takuma?"

"No." Rima frowned. "You two are working for Ex-Dorm President Kuran now...has he not mentioned anything?" 

Akari shook her head. "I don't think he'll change his mind on this matter." 

Senri turned to Akari. "Didn't you say you had something to tell us?"

"My grandfather woke up, and I am living with him now at the Hio Mansion." 

Rima and Senri looked at each other and looked back at Akari.

"What's your grandfather like?" Rima asked.

"I don't know him well yet, but he's not intimidating like the rumors say." Akari remarked. "He reminds me of Mother a little." 

"Does he treat you well?" Senri asked.

"Yes." Akari smiled. "He didn't mind that I am not a Pureblood like him." 

Rima smiled. "I'm glad everything worked out for you. You've been trying to connect with him for a while now, right?"

Akari nodded. "There is one downside though."

"What?" Senri and Rima asked in unison.

Akari lowered her gaze. "The Hio Residence is farther away from the city than the Kurenai Mansion...I might not be able to see you two as often." 

"It'll be okay. It's not like we'll never see each other again." Rima reassured.

Akari opened her bag and took out two pieces of paper. She gave one to Senri and the other to Rima. "This is my address now."

Senri and Rima took the papers.

"I won't be able to see you two as often, but I will definitely write to you." Akari smiled. "I hope you two keep me updated on how you're doing on days we don't see each other too."

Chapter 54: A Second Attempt

A few days later

"That is everything that happened with Rido Kuran and the Senate." Akari looked down at her teacup that was filled to the brim. "Now that the Senate has been destroyed, Lord Kaname plans to become king."

"The late king created the Senate because he no longer wanted an absolute monarchy...to think that things would turn out this way in the end." Lord Hio mused.

"Grandfather, do you plan to support Lord Kaname?" Akari asked. 

"No. I have no interest in outside power struggles." Lord Hio remarked.

Akari looked up at him.

"As long as things are peaceful within my territory, there's no reason for me to get involved with any of the other Pureblood clans, and..." Lord Hio looked into Akari's eyes. "There's no reason for you to get involved either."

Akari furrowed her brow.

"I understand you needed Kaname's protection, so you had no choice but to work with him. However, you don't need his help anymore; no one can hurt you as long as you're in my territory...I think you've already done enough for Kaname." Lord Hio added. 

"I'm not doing this for Kaname...I'm doing this for myself." Akari lowered her gaze. "I plan to keep helping him." 

"Alright. I won't force you to obey me...this mansion is your home now, and I want you to be comfortable here." Lord Hio looked down at Akari's teacup. "Was the tea not to your liking?" 

"I don't really like bitter drinks." Akari remarked.

"Shall I ask the maids to bring you something sweet?" Lord Hio asked.

"No. I'm okay." Akari said.

Lord Hio was silent for a few seconds before he spoke again. "By the way, I fired Noriko." 

Akari looked up at him.

"I talked with the other servants and looked into their memories." Lord Hio added. "Noriko had a hand in Shizuka's suffering."

"Ms. Noriko wanted Mother to marry Rido even though he was a terrible person." Akari frowned. "All that mattered to Ms. Noriko was that he was a member of the Kuran Family."

Lord Hio lowered his gaze. "I don't agree with all the choices Shizuka made, but I'm relieved she never married that vile man."

Akari thought back to her conversation with Rido at Cross Academy. Mother defied Rido at every turn, but even if she hadn't...he would have still ruined her life.

Lord Hio placed his empty teacup on the saucer. "Was Shizuka happy...with your father?"

"If I'm being objective, their relationship was complicated." Akari met Lord Hio's gaze. "At first, Mother and Father only stayed together because they had nowhere else to go, but I believe there was genuine affection between them in the end."

"What was Shizuka like?" Lord Hio asked.

"Mother loved to read; she would read books to me often.  She also had a habit of walking around barefoot even outdoors." Akari smiled wryly. "Mother also liked watching Father paint and loved taking naps in the garden."

"Liliana also liked to spend time in the garden." Lord Hio looked at a nearby flower bed. "I always made sure all the flowers were in full bloom." 

"What was Grandmother like?" Akari asked.

"Liliana seemed delicate at first glance, but she was quite bold...she was the one who approached me first." Lord Hio said with a faraway look in his eyes. "She almost always had a smile on her face; her presence alone was enough to lift my spirits."

"There's something I've been curious about...there's a rumor I heard at the last soiree." Akari looked down at her hands. "I heard a noblewoman say you killed your father to become the new head of the family." 

"I did, but I can assure you that the world is better off without him." Lord Hio scowled. "My father often mistreated the servants and offerings. He also wanted to expand his territory even though it would cause conflict with the other pureblood clans. Hence, I killed him as soon as I came of age and became the new head."

"I'm sorry things turned out this way." Akari said.

"Don't be. I did what I thought was right...I'm sure he would have killed me once I became an obstacle in his path." Lord Hio smiled wryly.

My father often mistreated the servants and offerings.

"Grandfather..." Akari looked into Lord Hio's eyes. "Please don't bring any more offerings." 

"Do you feel troubled because your father used to be an offering?" Lord Hio asked. 

Akari lowered her gaze. "That's part of it, but..." 

"All the offerings brought into this mansion were adults; we try to take their blood as quickly and painlessly as possible." He added.

"That doesn't make it any better!" Akari frowned. "The offerings are humans who find themselves in unfortunate situations, but they didn't commit any heinous acts...they don't deserve to become sacrifices."

Lord Hio furrowed his brow. "You seem rather fond of humans." 

Akari nodded. "After I got separated from Mother and Father, a human family took me in. They gave me a loving home even though I was different from them. I met a lot of good people in town too. My ex-coworkers, the baker, the librarian...it breaks my heart that people like them could end up becoming offerings."

Lord Hio's expression was unreadable.

"We have blood tablets now; they were created as a blood substitute." Akari took out a pack of blood tablets from her pocket and placed it on the table. "However, you can drink my blood if they are not to your liking."

"Alright." Lord Hio took the packet of blood tablets. "I will tell the staff not to bring offerings anymore."

Akari smiled. "Thank you, Grandfather." 

***

Later that afternoon, Akari stood in front of an empty canvas in the garden. She poured black paint into a bowl and dipped her paintbrush.

Some time after she had begun painting, Ayato entered the garden.

He walked over to her and looked at the canvas.

Akari looked over her shoulder. "Hey, Ayato. Did you need something?"

"Do you want to continue our lessons or go out today?" Ayato looked at Akari's paintbrush. "I was thinking of giving Maria lessons if you don't need me."

"I don't plan to go out for a while, so we'll have lots of time to train later." Akari smiled. "You can give Maria lessons today...tell her I said hi."

"Alright. I'll see you later." Ayato began to walk away.

In that moment, Yui entered the garden with Akari's camera.

"I brought your camera, my lady." Yui stopped when she saw Ayato walking towards her. "Hey Ayato, let's train together!" 

Ayato walked by her. "Not now...I'm going out." 

Yui raised an eyebrow. "Where are you going?"

Ayato left the garden without sparing her a glance.

"How rude!" Yui huffed. 

"Ayato asked for the afternoon off since he had plans." Akari explained.

"I see...so he's actually busy this time." Yui walked over to Akari and held out the camera. "Don't you think Ayato has been avoiding me, Lady Akari?" 

"I think you've been coming on too strong." Akari took the camera from Yui's hands. "He'll stop avoiding you if you give him some space."

Yui tilted her head. "You think he'll fight me if I give him space?" 

"Maybe." Akari said.

"Okay, I'll give him space." Yui crossed her arms. "I'm just tired of sword fights with Shu...I need a new opponent."

Akari smiled. "Maybe, you could give me swordsmanship lessons when Ayato is busy?" 

"Of course!" Yui beamed.

Akari giggled. "I look forward to it."

Yui looked at Akari's canvas. "Why did you ask for your camera, my lady?"

"I felt like painting again, so I decided to recreate my childhood horse painting." Akari took a picture of her painting. "I want to show this to someone." 

"Your painting is so cute, Lady Akari." Yui grinned. "I'm sure you'll make that person's day." 

"Thanks. I guess cute is better than unnerving." Akari smiled. I wonder if he'd find artistic merit in this too.

Yui furrowed her brow. "What do you mean?" 

"I was just thinking that my second attempt looks better than the first." Akari remarked.

"Well...I didn't see the first attempt, but you're probably right." Yui looked Akari in the eye. "Also, I wanted to tell you that you can take me with you whenever you're going to town. I won't complain if you go on shopping sprees; I'll keep you safe and carry all your bags too...you don't have to take Ayato all the time." 

"I'll keep that in mind." Akari smiled.

***

Senri opened the envelope and read through Akari's letter.

Senri,

I hope you've been well. How is work going? Is there anything new?

I've been doing good. At first I felt a little out of place here in the mansion, but everyone has been kind to me. It will probably take a while for me to get used to my new home, but living here isn't so bad.

Also, I decided to pick up a paintbrush again for the first time in years. I've come to realize that I did not inherit my father's talent, but I still had fun painting in the garden. By the way, I recreated the horse painting and sent you a photo in the envelope. How does it look? Does it look like a horse this time? 

-Akari

Senri took the photograph out of the envelope. He glanced at the painting on the wall and back at the photograph in his hands.

Senri placed the photo on his desk and began to write a reply.

Akari,

I've been doing well. Work is busy as usual. The manager didn't like the photoshoot today, so Rima and I will have to do it again tomorrow. I'll end up feeling exhausted tomorrow, but at least you're doing good.

Yesterday, Aido and the others asked me about you in the meeting. They were wondering what happened to you since they hadn't heard from you in a while. I haven't told them anything; I just said you were busy. As for the meeting itself, you didn't miss much.

Also, your painting improved. It looks like a horse this time and doesn't have a creepy smile anymore.

-Senri 

Chapter 55: Warning

Several Months Later 

Akari walked into an alley and stopped walking when she saw Rinea leaning against the wall. "What did you want to tell me?" 

"Some of the hunters still have their eyes on you, so don't do anything stupid today." Rinea warned.

"I won't." Akari smiled. "I didn't think I'd be popular among the hunters." 

"The other hunters still think that you'll try to kill Zero eventually. Some are even hoping you try, so they have a reason to kill you." Rinea explained. "Everyone thinks that the only reason you're behaving is because the guy from the Kuran Family is keeping you on a tight leash." 

Akari grimaced.

"I know there's bad blood between you and Zero, but you can't kill him." Rinea looked Akari in the eye. "He's going to be the new Hunter Association President in the future."

Akari's eyes widened. If Zero becomes the Hunter Association President, I'll never be able to tell him the truth.

"He doesn't have enough experience yet, so Mr. Yagari is the boss right now...it won't happen right away, but it appears that everyone is serious about making Zero our president." Rinea crossed her arms. "That means you have to bury any grudges you have."

"I don't have any grudges against him." Akari reassured.

"I hope you don't! It would totally suck if you died, and we couldn't exchange information anymore." Rinea sighed.

"Why are the hunters okay with a vampire becoming the next Hunter Association President?" Akari asked.

Rinea shrugged. "Zero hates vampires, so that's probably why the other hunters are willing to follow him."

"I see." Akari said.

"You don't have to worry though. Zero is focused on the vampire from the Kuran Family right now." Rinea added. "Zero won't hurt you if you leave him alone...probably."

"I have to get ready for the meeting this evening and for the soiree." Akari smiled. "Thank you for sharing this with me."

"I should get ready too." Rinea began to walk away. "I'll see you around, vampire." 

Akari watched Rinea walk away until she disappeared from view. Kaname sacrificed Zero's parents to turn Zero into a weapon. He deserves to know the truth, but there won't be peace between the two sides if I tell him.

I can't tell Zero the truth...just like I couldn't tell Grandfather that Kaname killed Mother. Akari frowned. To think that I'd end up protecting Kaname's image...how unpleasant.

***

Akari stood outside a large brick building. She heard footsteps approach her from behind.

"You're early, Akari. Did you come here alone?" 

"Yeah." Akari turned around to face Aido. "Did you come with your father?"

"Yes...I thought you would come with Lord Kurenai since he's attending as well." Aido said. 

​​​​​​"Senri is coming alone, so I thought I'd keep him company." Akari looked back at the building. "Anyway, I'm surprised we're meeting in one of our buildings. I assumed the hunters would want the meeting to take place in their headquarters."

"I'm glad we didn't have to set foot into their base." Aido remarked. "The Hunter Association Headquarters is filled with weapons, and their presence alone is strong enough to make any vampire's skin crawl." 

"The presence of the hunters' weapons is strong since the ancestor metal is kept underneath their headquarters." 

Akari and Aido turned when they heard Kaname's voice.

"I remember hearing something about this in history class." Akari added. "Long ago, a vampire progenitor gave her blood to a group of humans and threw her heart in a furnace of molten metal. The humans who drank her blood gained abilities and became the first hunters, and the weapons forged from the metal in the furnace are the hunter weapons we know today."

"Correct. At the time, other Purebloods were creating servants indiscriminately. Thus, the progenitor chose to sacrifice herself to give humans a fighting chance. Other vampires saw her acts as a betrayal to vampirekind, but her actions prevented the enslavement of humanity." Kaname lowered his gaze. "It's a shame she chose to sacrifice herself...I'm sure she could have left a greater mark on the world if she had lived."

Akari and Aido looked at each other.

Akari turned back to Kaname. "It sounds like you look up to her." 

"I do. For a long time, I saw things from her perspective." Kaname looked up at Akari. "However, lately...I find myself hoping that Haruka and Juri's vision comes to fruition."

Akari raised an eyebrow. "You call your parents by their first names?"

"We should start heading in; the meeting will start in a bit." Kaname walked away.

Akari watched Kaname walk away. "Look at him ignoring my question." 

"He's a busy person." Aido reminded. 

"Hey, Aido." A boy with messy brown hair approached them.

"Hey, Seiji." Aido greeted.

"You think the meeting will take long?" Seiji asked.

Aido shrugged. "Who knows."

"I could have met up with my friends today, but I had to attend." Seiji sighed. "What a waste of time."

"Waste of time?" Aido frowned. "Lord Kaname has been working hard to make this meeting happen."

Seiji held his hands up. "Chill. I'm just saying that it's a waste of time for me to be here since Lord Kaname has other supporters attending." 

Aido crossed him arms. "I thought you'd want to attend. You once said you'd like to befriend a human, so I assumed you also supported coexistence."

Seiji raised an eyebrow. "I never said that...you must have confused me for someone else. Anyway, I'm going in already. Later."

Aido watched Seiji enter the building. "Isn't it strange how he changed all of a sudden?" 

"I don't really know him, so I can't make any comments." Akari said.

Aido furrowed his brow. "Did you already forget him? It's only been a year...he was our classmate at Cross Academy."

"I mean I remember his face, but I never spoke to him." Akari added.

Aido looked around. 

The rest of the vampires and hunters were starting to enter the building.

"We should start heading in too. You can wait for Senri inside." Aido suggested.

Akari stayed still. "I'm going to wait for him here...you go on ahead."

***

Akari scanned the conference room. She noticed familiar faces among the hunters.

One of the hunters looked back at Akari and glared at her.

It's that hunter from Ichiru's funeral. Akari looked at him for a few seconds before she turned her attention back to the meeting.

"That's right. I control vampire society now, but our goal hasn't changed...isn't the Hunter Association in a similar situation?" Kaname looked into Kaien's eyes. "The only thing that changed for both of us is that we were able to get rid of the trash."

Toga raised an eyebrow. "Some of our hunters have been busy cleaning up your trash, you know."

"I apologize that we haven't been able to take care of everything ourselves, but hunting vampires is your specialty." Kaname smiled wryly. "The vampire progenitor gave up her life, so you all could obtain the power to hunt...every single one of you cannot escape the burden of your responsibility."

Toga frowned. "So, you want us to pay for the sins of our ancestors with our work?"

"Sorry, that was impolite of me." Kaname said.

"Let's conclude the meeting." Kaien turned to Kaname. "Do you agree to the terms we mentioned earlier?"

"Yes. We'll hand over any vampire who threatens human lives to the Hunter Association even if that vampire happens to be a Pureblood or a noble...you can deal with them as you see fit." Kaname declared.

"We also agree not to hurt any vampire without a legitimate reason." Kaien added. "We'll cooperate with you more than before as well." 

"If there are no other questions or concerns, the meeting is concluded." Toga announced.

Akari followed Senri out of the room and walked beside him. "I hope things improve going forward now that we've signed another peace treaty." 

Senri furrowed his brow. "Did you notice that a hunter was glaring at you from across the room at some point?"

"Yeah. I'm not well liked among the hunters because of what happened between my family and Zero's." Akari explained.

"Do you want me to escort you?" Senri asked.

Akari smiled. "Don't worry, the hotel I'm staying in is not that far from here. Plus, my bodyguard is there too."

Senri froze. "You mean Ayato?"

"Oh...no." Akari laughed sheepishly. "It would be a little awkward to share a room with Ayato or Shu, so I brought Yui with me instead. Plus, my grandfather would never allow me to share a room with a male bodyguard." 

"That makes sense." Senri began to walk again.

"I haven't seen Rima in a while." Akari looked ahead. "It would be nice to see her at the soiree."

"I'll try to convince her to attend, but I can't make any promises." Senri said.

"That's okay...you're going for sure, right?" Akari asked.

Senri nodded.

"Lady Akari, may I have a word with you." 

Akari looked over her shoulder and saw that a guy with black hair and blue eyes approached her.

Senri looked at Akari. "Do you want me to wait for you?"

"No, you have to get ready for the soiree too." Akari reminded. "I'll hear him out quickly and leave right after."

"Okay. See you tonight." Senri walked away.

"See you later, Senri." Akari turned around to face the boy who now stood behind her. "Alright...I'm listening."

"I just wanted to thank you, Lady Akari." The boy smiled.

Akari furrowed her brow. "For what? I don't think I know you."

The boy laughed. "You don't, but I know who you are."

Akari stepped back. Maybe I should have told Senri to wait for me.

"Don't worry, I don't have any bad intentions." The boy looked into Akari's eyes. "My name is Kenji; you got into a fight with my older brother several months ago...Lord Kaname told us everything."

Akari thought back to the night in the abandoned factory. "I didn't catch your brother, so you should be thanking Lord Kaname."

"If you had caught my brother that night, Lord Kaname might have dealt with him behind the scenes.  However, Lord Kaname came into our home to confront Hideki since you let him get away." Kenji smirked. "Thanks to you...I was able to become Father's heir without having to lift a finger."

Akari frowned. "I had to pull glass out of my skin, you know."

"I want to repay you." Kenji pulled out a business card and held it in front of Akari. "Whenever you think of something you want, come find me." 

Akari took the card.

"My brother's house arrest was lifted, so he'll be at the soiree too." Kenji smiled. "I'll make sure he apologizes to you tonight. Anyway, I need to head out now; I'll see you later."

Akari stood in the empty hallway until Kenji disappeared from view. She put the card in her coat pocket and began to walk towards the exit.

When she turned the corner, Akari noticed the brown-haired hunter from earlier was leaning against the door. She stopped a few feet away from the exit. "Excuse me...I need to get through."

Kaito looked up at her. "You seem well, vampire."

"I'm sorry, but...do I know you?" Akari asked.

"I didn't realize vampires could have such horrible memory. We met at Ichiru's funeral." Kaito remarked. "Anyway, you must be feeling frustrated since Zero's been doing well."

"You're wrong." Akari looked into Kaito's eyes. "I'm actually glad Zero's doing better now."

Kaito frowned. "I don't buy your act." 

Akari furrowed her brow.

"I know you'll show your true face sooner or later and when you do...you better pray I don't get assigned to hunt you." Kaito sneered. "I won't give you a swift death." 

"I appreciate the warning." Akari took a step forward.​​​​​ "I'm in a hurry, so can I leave now?"

Kaito stepped aside. "Hurry up and get lost." 

What is his problem? Akari left the building without sparing Kaito another glance. 

Chapter 56: Reunion

Akari stood in front of a vanity mirror and examined her white gown.

Emi placed a chair behind Akari. "Please sit, so I can do your hair and makeup."

Akari sat down and Emi began to work.

Emi tied Akari's hair and adorned it with hair ornaments.

They heard footsteps approach and the door flew open.

Yui entered the room. "I'm ready...how do I look?"

Akari looked at Yui's black suit and gloves; her hair was tied into a high ponytail. "You look really good." 

Yui grinned. "When is the soiree starting?" 

"In about an hour." Akari said.

"Make sure you behave, Yui." Emi reminded.

Yui gasped. "Ms. Emi, don't you have any faith in me?" 

In that moment, Lord Hio entered the room.

Akari looked at his reflection in the mirror; he wore a black suit and his hair was tied to the side with a black ribbon. "You don't have to accompany me, Grandfather." 

"I've already made my decision, and I'm coming with you." Lord Hio said.

"If you attend tonight's soiree, everyone will think you support Lord Kaname." Akari explained.

Lord Hio walked over to Akari until he stood beside her. "I am willing to help Kaname since you support him."

Akari turned to her grandfather. "I thought you had no interest in outside power struggles."

"I still don't." Lord Hio met Akari's gaze. "I am only going to give Kaname my support because you are working with him."

Akari lowered her gaze. "I understand." 

***

Akari walked beside Lord Hio as they entered the ballroom. 

Yui followed closed behind.

The other nobles began to gather around them.

Lord Hio stopped walking.

The noblemen bowed and noblewomen curtsied.

A nobleman stepped forward. "Lord Hio, it is an honor to have you join us at a soiree once again."

"We're sorry for your loss; Lady Liliana and Lady Shizuka's deaths were a tragedy." A noblewoman added. 

Akari watched as the other nobles offered their condolences to her grandfather.

The nobleman who spoke earlier looked at Akari. "Lady Akari, you must be elated that your grandfather has awakened."

Akari smiled. "I am."

"Come to think of it...isn't Lady Akari of age already?" A noblewoman mused.

The nobleman turned to Lord Hio. "If you are interested in searching for suitable marriage candidates, I have a son who is around Lady Akari's age."

"I haven't spent much time with my granddaughter...finding a suitable partner for her can wait." Lord Hio furrowed his brow. 

"You're right, my lord. I apologize for getting ahead of myself." The man bowed.

"If you'll excuse us, we need to go greet the host." Lord Hio began to walk without sparing them another glance.

Akari and Yui followed close behind.

Akari stopped walking when she noticed Kaname speaking to another noble. "That's him over there." 

Lord Hio stopped walking and followed Akari's line of sight. "So...he's the late king's grandson?"

"Yes. He's the current head of the Kuran Family." Akari said.

Kaname looked up and noticed the pair watching him. He excused himself and walked towards them.

Akari curtsied once Kaname stood in front of them. "Thank you for inviting us tonight, Lord Kaname." 

"I'm the one who should be thanking you." Kaname turned to her grandfather. "Lord Hio, it is a pleasure to meet you." 

"The pleasure is all mine." Lord Hio looked into Kaname's eyes. "Akari has told me a lot about you."

Kaname looked at Akari. "She has?"

"My granddaughter has placed her faith in you. Thus, I will help you in any way I can." Lord Hio added. "However, I will only assist you for as long as Akari does." 

Kaname turned to Lord Hio. "I am grateful to have your support."

"I look forward to seeing what you will accomplish in the future, Kaname." Lord Hio remarked.

Kaname smiled. "I'll work hard to live up to your expectations." 

Afterwards, Kaname excused himself and went to greet the other guests.

Akari scanned the room. Is Senri not here yet?

Even if he was here, Senri will probably not approach me with Grandfather around. Akari turned to Lord Hio and Yui. "I'm going to get some snacks at the refreshment table."

"Alright." Lord Hio said. 

"I'll be back later." Akari began to walk away.

Before she reached the snack table, three noblewomen approached Akari.

"Good evening, Lady Akari." The first lady greeted.

"Good evening." Akari replied.

"Your dress is beautiful. Where did you buy it?" The third lady asked.

Akari smiled. "I bought it at the boutique in front of the coffee shop in town."

The second lady smiled. "Oh, I shop there all the time! That boutique always has beautiful dresses."

"How has your grandfather been treating you?" The second lady asked.

Akari looked into the lady's eyes. "My grandfather always treats me well." 

"I see." The second lady smiled. 

"Lord Hio rarely smiles, and he always keeps to himself; we were worried he was treating you poorly, but we're glad that wasn't the case." The first lady added.

The third lady took a step forward. "You're still new to high society, so you can come to us if you need any advice." 

"I have a daughter around your age. I think you two would get along well." The second lady remarked.

"I think you would get along with my son as well. He's a very dependable person." The first lady added.

"Thank you." Akari smiled. "I will keep this in mind. Please, excuse me."

"Of course. Enjoy the rest of the night, Lady Akari." The ladies said in unison.

Akari walked over to the refreshment table and looked through the snacks. Senri approached me at the snack table last time, so he should be able to find me here.

Akari looked over her shoulder when she felt someone approach her.

"We meet again, Lady Akari." Kenji stepped closer to Akari and held out his right hand.

"Good evening, Lord Kenji." Akari looked down at his hand.

Kenji smiled. "Will you let me greet you properly?"

Akari placed her right hand over his. I should have worn gloves today.

Kenji bowed and pressed his lips against her knuckles. He stood up straight and looked over his shoulder. "Hideki, don't you have something to say to the lovely lady?"

Hideki walked over to Akari and bowed. "I apologize for my actions that night, Lady Akari. If I had known who you were, I would never have offended you in any way."

Akari looked into his eyes. "It's fine...just stay out of trouble."

Before anyone could say another word, Yui walked over to them.

"My lady wanted to eat some snacks in peace." Yui stood in front of Akari and frowned. "You two are being an eyesore so beat it."

Akari leaned towards Yui's ear. "We need to be polite here remember."

"Alright, let me rephrase what I said." Yui smiled at the brothers. "Lady Akari wants some time to herself so please go away." 

Kenji chuckled. "You have an interesting guard."

"Don't worry. We're leaving." Hideki led his brother away.

Yui watched them until they were out of sight. She pulled a handkerchief out of her pocket. "Please, give me your hand."

Akari held out her right hand. 

Yui took Akari's hand and began to wipe it.

"This is the way some nobles greet each other, so don't worry about it." Akari reassured. "I didn't think much of it anyway."

Yui huffed. "I should have stayed with you, my lady." 

"I think I need a short break. Can you help me sneak out?" Akari whispered.

"Of course." Yui smirked. "I'll make sure no pests follow you this time."

***

Senri stopped walking. He looked over his shoulder. "What are you doing? Let's go, Rima."

Rima stood still. "I really didn't want to come. We've never been close to Ex-Dorm President Kuran anyway."

Senri met her gaze. "Please, Rima...I want to at least show loyalty to my two cousins." 

Rima frowned. "He doesn't want to tell us where Takuma is, so why should we support him?"

"That's true." Senri furrowed his brow. "The situation with Takuma aside...my cousin is trying to reshape society for the better, so I want to support him."

"Fine." Rima walked past Senri.

Senri began to walk again and caught up to Rima. "Akari also wanted to see you."

"I can always see her somewhere else...it doesn't have to be at the soiree." Rima reminded. "Plus, she's going with her grandfather; she might not be able to spend much time with us tonight."

Senri and Rima heard footsteps as someone approached them from behind.

"Excuse me, could you please move out of the way?" 

Senri and Rima froze upon hearing the familiar voice.

"I'm in a hurry." Takuma poked his head out from behind the platter he was carrying. "Oh...you guys are here too?" 

Senri and Rima turned around to face Takuma.

"I know you two must have a lot to say." Takuma began to walk again. "I'm going to serve Lady Sara some tea, and we'll talk afterwards." 

Senri and Rima looked at each other and followed Takuma into the common room.

Takuma set the platter down on a nearby table. The platter had a teapot, teacup, and a plate of cake.

Senri scanned the empty room. "I can't believe she left after asking you to make her tea."

"She seems fickle." Rima remarked.

Takuma sighed.

"Takuma, why didn't you get in contact with us if you were alright?" Senri asked. 

"Yeah. We were really worried about you." Rima added.

"Sorry, I had to be cautious." Takuma lowered his gaze. "I didn't know why Lady Sara was keeping me with her."

"Did she hold you captive?" Senri frowned. "What did she do to you?"

Rima looked at Senri before looking at Takuma again. "Did she torture you, so you'd obey her?"

"It's nothing like that...I'm absolutely fine." Takuma looked up at his friends. 

Rima leaned towards Senri's ear. "Do you think she controlled him with her Pureblood powers?" 

"I don't think so. He seems like himself." Senri said.

"Forgive me for worrying you both." Takuma smiled wryly. "I'm just working for her to repay a debt...that's all."

Senri stepped forward and grabbed Takuma's wrist. "If she's not threatening you, come with us. Don't you want to say hi to Lord Kaname...you two were close, right?"

"I'm sorry, but I'm going to wait here for Lady Sara's return." Takuma pulled his hand back.

"Are you still mad about the fight you had with Lord Kaname a year ago?" Senri asked.

"It would be easier if I said that." Takuma looked at the floor. "Let's just say that I'm following my own path now."

"It's fine if you don't want to greet Lord Kaname, but you should say hi to Akari at least." Senri added.

"About that..." Takuma looked up at Senri. "I was hoping you two could keep this between us."

"Akari has also been worried about you." Senri furrowed his brow. "Don't you want to see her?" 

"I do. I missed all of you, but I can't see her yet...I want to keep Akari away from Lady Sara." Takuma explained.

Senri lowered his gaze. "Alright. We won't ask you to see Akari anymore." 

"Thank you for understanding." Takuma said.

"However, I'm going to tell Akari we saw you and spoke with you today." Senri looked into Takuma's eyes. "I'm not going to pretend I don't know anything like you wanted us to."

A look of surprise crossed Takuma's face.

"What?" Senri asked.

"Nothing." Takuma smiled. "I'm just not used to seeing this side of you."

***

Rinea left the ballroom and stepped into the hallway.

"Rinea, where are you going?" Kaien walked over to her.

Rinea turned around to face him. "Everything is going smoothly in the ballroom, so I thought I'd patrol the hallways."

Kaien smiled. "This is your first time on duty at a soiree, so don't work too hard."

Rinea laughed. "Mr. Yagari told me not to slack off just because it's my first time."

Kaien sighed. "That does sound like him."

"I'll just scan the hallways quickly and return to the ballroom when I'm done." Rinea said. 

"Alright, but join us when you're done." Kaien reminded.

"I will!" Rinea began to walk again.

Shortly after, Rinea felt the presence of a vampire and spotted a familiar figure walking ahead.

"Hey!" Rinea exclaimed.

Akari stopped walking.

Rinea walked over to Akari. "Why aren't you at the ballroom, vampire?"

"I snuck out." Akari deadpanned.

"I can tell." Rinea leaned against the wall. "Did someone give you a hard time back there?" 

"The other nobles scrutinized me from a distance before." Akari smiled wryly. "They approached me with kindness today since they want to be on good terms with Grandfather."

"Sounds like a pain." Rinea frowned.

"What about you?" Akari turned to Rinea. "Why are you out here?"

"I'm patrolling the halls." Rinea said.

"You're working hard." Akari remarked.

"Of course." Rinea puffed out her chest. "I have to work hard every day if I want to become as good as Mr. Cross someday."

"That's nice." Akari looked into Rinea's eyes. "By the way, when are you going to call me by my name?"

Rinea furrowed her brow.

"I'm tired of being called 'vampire' all the time." Akari pouted.

"You'll live." Rinea patted Akari's back. "Anyway, I got to get back to work." 

"I should head back too. See you later, Rinea." Akari began to walk away.

Rinea smiled. "See you later, vampire." 

Akari shook her head.

Rinea stifled a giggle.

Once Akari disappeared from view, Rinea began to walk in the opposite direction.

As she walked in the empty hallway, Rinea noticed several rooms.

Some of the doors were opened and others closed, but all the rooms' lights were off.

She felt the presence of a vampire up ahead. "Is she back?"

Suddenly, Rinea was pulled into a dark room.

A hand was clasped against Rinea's mouth and an arm was wrapped around her waist.

Rinea thrashed against the vampire, but it held her tightly against its body. Her eyes widened when she felt something sharp dig into her neck.

Rinea reached back and grabbed a fistful of her attacker's long hair. She yanked its hair as hard as she could.

The vampire dug its nails into Rinea's waist and continued to drink her blood.

Rinea's grip loosened as her vision began to blur.

Notes:

No Warmth is a rewrite of a Vampire Knight fic I wrote years ago. I will be following the manga, but I will change some things and add original events to the story.

Thank you for reading. ^^